as Moses serpent devoured the Magicians serpents sic diabolus consumitur amissis membris suis so the Devill is devoured his members being lost and taken from him So doth Rupertus understand by this image beaâ—en to powder Eos qui ex parte diaboli per poenitentiam confracti c. Those which having beene as of the body of the Devill are broken by repentance 8. Gregorie maketh this action propheticall to signifie the generall destruction of idols thorow the world Cernas oculis qui huiâ— vanitati erant prius dediti templa sua diruentes c. You may see with your eyes that they which trusted before in their idols doe now pull downe their temples And Procopius by the drinking thereof with the mouth understandeth the true confession of the faith quae ore fit which is done with the mouth whereby idolatrie is overthrowne But the other historicall reasons are rather to be insisted upon And this drinking of the water mixed with this powder was rather an evill signe unto them as the bitter water was unto the adulterous woman Numb 5. than a signification of any good QUEST LIX Whether by the drinking of the water any visible signe of difference was made among the people who had most deeply offended about the golden Calfe BUt some further affirme that this drinking of the water served to another end than that thereby some signe of difference might be made betweene the Ring-leaders unto this idolatrie and the rest that they might easily bee discerned of the Levites when they went up and downe in the host killing those whom they met 1. Therefore R. Salomon thinketh that this bitter water did cause their bellies to swell that were guiltie of this great sinne but to the rest it was pleasant and wholsome water like as the water of jealousie Numb 5. did cause the adulterous womans belly to swell and her thigh to rot but if shee were not guiltie it made her fruitfull 2. Others thinke that the signe was this everie ones beard that consented unto this idolatrie was coloured yellow like unto gold and by this marke the Levites knew them from others But if there had beene any such visible marke set upon them seeing most of the camp consented unto this sinne there should have beene more found guiltie and more slaine than three thousand vers 28. 3. Tostatus thinketh that there was some externall and visible signe caused by drinking of the water though he will not determine what it was because it was not like that the Levites would hand over head slay one with another And he thinketh that Aaron drinking of the water had not that marke because the Lord pardoned his sinne because hee was thereunto drawne by compulsion This instance of Aaron sheweth that the drinking of the water did make no such signe for then Aaron should have had it whose sin was not yet pardoned neither had Moses yet intreated for him having not yet examined him The Levites might know to make difference among the people some other way than by any such visible signe See more of this quest 70. following QUEST LX. How farre Moses fact herein is to be imitated BUt whereas Moses did not onely put downe this abominable idoll but made it altogether unprofitable for any use burning and beating it to powder the question is how farre Moses herein is to be imitated 1. Neither is their opinion to be approved which take this example of Moses to be extraordinarie in demolishing this golden Calfe for as Moses did take away this publike stumbling blocke so it belongeth unto Princes è mâ—dio tollere to remove out of the way whatsoever is done against the worship of God as Hesekiah did likewise breake downe the brazen Serpent after it began to bee abused to idolatrie Ferus Who addeth further I would we had now some Moses to take away the evils which are in the Church Non enim unum tantùm vitulum habemus sed multos For we have not one golden calfe but many Thus Ferus complaineth of the Papall Church 2. But this is extraordinarie in Moses example that he converteth not this golden idoll unto any use but consumeth it to powder Herein Christian Magistrates are not bound to follow Moses example for Moses fact herein was singular ad majorem detestationem c. for the greater detestation of idolatrie Now it is lawfull to convert things consecrate to idolatrie to some profitable use ut juventur membra Christi that the members of Christ may be helped and releeved Gallas 3. And in that Moses doth remove this idoll which none else attempted to doe yet it may bee thought that many in Israel were offended with it so magistratus officium est non privatorum hominum it is the office of the magistrate not of private men to take away idolatrous images Osiander QUEST LXI How Moses maketh Aaron the author and cause of this sinne Vers. 21. WHat did this people vnto thee that thou hast brought c. 1. Moses layeth this sinne upon Aaron though he were not the first author of it because hee being left in Moses place stayed not the people by his authoritie therefore he is worthily reproved tanquam author sceleris quod passus est admitti as the author of this sinne which he suffered to be committed Calvin so that permissio peccati aeque in vitio sit atque commissio the permitting of sinne is as well in fault as the committing Pelarg. 2. Here then the Hebrewes in seeking to excuse Aaron and the people as seduced by the Egyptians doe labour in vaine seeing Moses doth so straitly charge Aaron as a principall doer in it for if he had not grievously sinned why should Moses here make him the cause of this sinne and the Lord be so offended with him that he purposed to slay him if Moses had not intreated for him Deut. 9.20 And in these three things Aaron sinned 1. In not staying the people and stilling them 2. In that besides consenting unto them hee is an agent in making a Calfe for them 3. And being made hee approved it and set up an altar before it So that Aaron is no more here to be excused than Peter in the Gospell which denied his Master Oleaster 3. Yet Aaron sinned not as the people did but as there were degrees of offenders among the people some incouraged and perswaded others some only gave consent and were seduced by others perswasion to commit idolatrie and some did neither but onely went with the multitude for company to desire a Calfe to be made So Aarons sin differed from the rest timore ductus fabricavit vitulum hee made a Calfe being drawne by feare Tostat. qu. 33. And therefore Moses dealeth otherwise with Aaron than with the people Aaronem verbis redarguit populum cecîdit gladio Hee rebukes Aaron in words the people he slayeth with the sword Ferus 4. But yet Aarons sinne cannot bee so much extenuated as to free him from the
of God procureth divers plagues as here Moses feareth lest the people if they should not offer sacrifice and doe service unto God should be punished Simler So the Apostle affirmeth that the Corinthians were chastised some with sicknesse some with death for unreverent receiving of the Lords supper 1 Cor. 10.30 2. Observ. Many receive the Gospell joyfully at the first but after fall away Vers. 21. THe Lord looke upon you and judge At the first this people when Moses brought them a joyfull message of their deliverance were glad and thankfully received that gladsome tidings chap. 4.31 But now being more vexed and oppressed than before and not seeing their present deliverance they murmure against Moses Such is the propertie of many in these dayes that are content to receive the Gospell as long as it bringeth ease and prosperitie with it but in time of adversitie they fall away Ferus whom our Saviour compareth unto seed sowne in stony ground which as soone as it riseth is parched away with the heate of the sunne Matth. 13.5 3. Observ. The Gospell falsly challenged to be the cause of Gods judgements Vers. 21. YE have put a sword into their hand to slay us They lay the fault upon Moses and Aaron and make them the cause of their trouble So Achab charged the Prophet Elias that he troubled Israel Thus the heathen Idolaters accused the Christians as the causes of the plagues and famines that were in the world as blind superstitious people doe now lay the like imputations upon the Gospell whereas their superstition and Idolatrie procureth Gods judgements Simler 4. Observ. In the time of affliction we must fly unto God by prayer Vers. 22. MOses returned to the Lord c. By which example wee are taught in all our afflictions and necessities to have recourse unto God by prayer as the Apostle prescribeth If any man be afflicted let him pray Iam. 5.13 So the Prophet saith For my friendship they were my adversaries but I gave my selfe unto prayer Psal. 109.4 5. Observ. Some things fall out in shew contrarie to Gods promises in the beginning to trie our faith Vers. 23. ANd yet thou hast not delivered thy people The Lord after he hath made gracious promises to his servants doth suffer some things contrarie thereunto to fall out for the time for the triall of their faith and patience God promiseth unto Abraham to multiplie his seed as the starres of heaven and yet afterward bid him sacrifice his sonne in whom the hope of his seed was So God promised the Israelites prosperous successe against Benjamin yet at the first they were twice overcome David was annointed King in Sauls place yet hee was persecuted of Saul and driven from his countrie for a while but at the length the Lord made good to the full all his promises toward him Perer. CHAP. VI. 1. The Argument and method THis chapter hath two parts the first is a declaration or rehearsall of the charge which the Lord giveth unto Moses which containeth a double commandement or commission the first to goe unto the Israelites to promise them deliverance unto vers 20. The other unto Pharaoh to vers 14. In the former three things are shewed 1. The foundation of the peoples deliverance which consisteth in the power of God vers 3. his promises made to the fathers vers 4. his compassion upon the afflictions of the people vers 6. 2. The promise followeth partly to deliver them out of bondage vers 6.7 partly to bring them into the land of Canaan vers 8. 3. The effect is shewed that the people because they were afflicted hearkened not unto him In the other commission first the Lords commandement is set downe vers 11.2 Then Moses refuâ—â—â— vers 12. 4. The renewing of the commandement In the second generall part by way of digression is inserted the genealogie of Moses who came of Levi wherein first briefly the genealogie of the two elder sonnes of Iacob Ruben and Simeon is set downe vers 14.15 to make a way for Levi. Then the genealogie of Levi is expressed and of his three sonnes of Gershom vers 17. Merari vers 19. of Kohath and of his sonnes Amram of whom came Moses and Aaron who are specially insisted upon vers 25. to the end and of Izzari vers 21. and Vzziel vers 22. 2. The divers readings Vers. 3. I appeard c. in the name of God almightie I.G. in God shaddai V. as an almightie God B. being their God S. but the word name is fitly supplied as the other part of the verse sheweth but in my name Iehovah c. But in my name Iehovah was I not knowne B.G.I.V.A.P. better than my name Adonai H. my name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lord. S. Vers. 7. That I Iehovah bring you out from the burdens of the Egyptians B. G. cum caeter rather from being under the burdens A. that ye be not subject to the burdens I. Vers. 8. Which I did lift up my hand to give it A. B. H. better than upon the which I lift up my hand to give it L. S. P. for upon is not in the text or for the which V. for also is added or which with lâ—ft-up hand I sware to give I. I sware is inserted Vers. 12. Gave them a commandement to the children of Israel V. L. I. or commanded them to the children of Israel A. P. better than concerning the children of Israel B. the preposition el signifieth to or then gave them a charge to goe to the children of Israel G. S. to goe is added Vers. 14. Chenoch and pallâ— A.P. rather than Chanoch I. for it is hatephpathah where pathah is assumed to sheva to helpe to pronounce it and it is better expressed with e than a as the Septuag Hanoch so also V.L. for it is expressed with the some points with the other Henoch Gen. 5. and rather than Henoch S.L.V.B.G. for it is written with cheth which is rather expressed with ch than h. Chetzron I. rather than Hesron L. B. or without an aspiration Esron S. or Hetzron V. or Chezron A P. The first letter is cheth which is as much as ch the other tsadi which is expressed by â—z Vers. 16. Kehath I. B. A. P. rather than Caath L. S. or Cahat V. or Kahath G. for it is with sheva which soundeth e. Vers. 18. The yeeres of the life of Kohath I.V.L. cum caeter rather than Kahath lived B. G. Vers. 25. Pinchas I.A.P. not Pinhas V. or Phinees L.S. or Phinehas G. for the middle letter is cheth ch but because of the better sound the last is used Vers. 27. These are they that spake to Pharaoh and in the end of the verse This is that Moses and Aaron I. V. L. S. cum caeter better than these are that Moses and Aaron which spake B. G. Vers. 29. And it was what day the Lord spake I. V. A. P. better than in the day that
purpose not to returne convey much away Simler 4. Now further it is to be observed that this 15. day of the second moneth when Manna was given was the same day which was prescribed for them to keepe the Passeover in that were uncleane Numb 9. signifying thus much that the true Manna was not given to the Jewes which observed the first legall pasch but to the Gentiles which were uncleane through their filthy Idolatry Christ the true Passeover was offered and this was the second pasch under the Gospell which succeeded the first pasch under the Law Ferus ex Gloss. ordinar QUEST III. Whether all the children of Israel murmured Vers. 2. ANd the whole congregation of the children of Israel murmured 1. The word Lun here used signifieth to persist as also to murmure but the latter is more proper they persisted obstinate and opposed themselves by their murmuring against Moses and Aaron 2. It is like that there were some godly persons among them that murmured not as Caleb and Ioshua but because they were but few in respect of the rest all are said to have murmured Lyran. and even the Saints also are not without some infirmities Ferus 3. The whole congregation therefore is said to murmure both because it was generall throughout the campe and in regard of the manner they assembled tumultuously against Moses and Aaron and shewed their discontent Simler 4. It is added in the desert to shew the cause of their murmuring the place where they were was barren and dry and yeelded no hope of any succour or comfort Iun. And beside their wretched nature appeareth that being in such misery and distresse which should have stirred them to prayer they fell to murmuring Simler 5. This famine then which they endured was the more grievous in these three regards because all their provision which they had brought out of Egypt was spent and there was small hope of any new supply in that vast and barren desert and beside the multitude was so great that a little provision would not suffice Borrh. 6. So for this cause all the congregation is said to murmure both to include the Levites who also murmured with the rest and there were beside other strange people mingled with the Israelites who set them on worke to murmure as we reade Numb 11.4 Tostat. quaest 1. QUEST IV. How they are said to have murmured against Moses and Aaron here and afterward against the Lord. AGainst Aaron and Moses Yet afterward verse 8. they are said to have murmured not against them but against the Lord the reason is this 1. Because they were the servants and Ministers of God and he which murmureth against Gods Ministers contemneth God himselfe Genevens And Moses so saith Vt adversus illum se scirent murmurasse qui illos miserat That they should know that they had murmured against him who had sent them August quâ—st 59. in Exod. 2. They are said then to murmure against Moses and Aaron because their speech was directly against them and to them but in effect it was against the Lord because not Moses and Aaron but the Lord had brought them out of Egypt which the Israelites repented them of and were discontented with Lyran. and beside that which they murmured for the want of flesh and of bread Moses could not give them but God Thostat quaest 1. QUEST V. Of the grievous murmuring of the Israelites Vers. 3. O That we had died by the hand of the Lord c. These murmuring and obstinate Israelites doe diversly offend 1. In their ingratitude in extenuating the benefits which they had received upon every occasion they looke onely unto their present state and place where they were and thinke not of the place of bondage whence they were brought Pellic. 2. They preferre carnall things before spirituall the flesh-pots of Egypt before the glorious presence of God who now shewed himselfe visibly among them Ferus 3. They preferre their miserable bondage in Egypt with their grosse flesh-pots before their glorious liberty being in some want whereas men will even with the losse of their lives redeeme their liberty Marbach 4. Yea they untruly accuse Moses and Aaron as though they had brought them out for their destruction whereas they did therein nothing of their owne head but as the Lord directed them Ferus Pellican 5. Yea they call their glorious vocation from bondage to liberty a death and destruction Borrh. QUEST VI. How the Israelites are said to have fit by the flesh-pots of Egypt WHen we sate by the flesh pots 1. The word sir signifieth both a pot and a thorne because they used to hang their pots upon hookes of iron or wood like unto thornes and so the meaning is that they sate by the pot hangers whereon they used to hang their pots Oleaster 2. Some thinke this is spoken because they had flocks of cattell in Egypt whereof they might have fed if they would but they did rather use to eat of fish and fowle which they had there in abundance Gloss. ordinar 3. But though the Egyptians abstained from the flesh of bullocks and sheepe it is like the Israelites had their fill and their fitting by the flesh pots both noteth their security Lyran. and their carnall voracity and greedinesse Sedebant affectuoâ—e They sate gaping over the pots Tostat. They had cattell in the desert but if they should have eaten of them they might soone have killed them all up 4. But it is very like that they speake somewhat lavishly in the commendation of Egypt as Dathan and Abiram did call it a land that flowed with milke and hony Numb 16.13 of purpose to disgrace and diminish the true praise of the land of Canaan which indeed was the land that flowed with milke and hony 5. Some thinke further that they had no such store of cattell in the wildernesse because of the want of pasture oâ— that they spared that kinde of flesh lest they should want for sacrifice but it is not like that this people had any such religious thought at this time therefore it is more probable that they longed not for such kinde of flesh which was at hand but for the flesh of fowles such as they used to eat in Egypt and they wanted now for the nature of discontented people is to loath such things as they have and to covet and desire that which they have not and in that the Lord giveth them quailes it seemeth hee satisfied their owne desire but to their further hurt in sending that kinde of flesh which they lusted after Sic fore Gloss. Ordinar QUEST VII In what sense the Lord saith he will raine bread from heaven Vers. 4. I Will cause bread to raine from heaven 1. Some thinke that by bread is understood generally any kinde of nourishment after the manner of the Hebrew phrase Gloss. ordinar Lyran. Oleaster But Augustines reason overthroweth this interpretation Nam isto nomine carnes complectuntur ipsa enim alimenta
are to understand the ripe drie fruits and by teares the licour and moist fruits And so the sense is perfect comprehending all kinde of fruit that reneweth and increaseth 5. The vulgar Latine readeth primitias decimas c. Thy first fruits and thy tithes thou shalt not defer to pay But the sense is rather given than the words for in the originall there is no mention either of tithes or first fruits The Chalde referreth it only to the first fruits of corne and wine and the Septuagint likewise so also Iunius But it may generally be understood both of their first fruits and their tithes because they were to offer both and the words are generall Thine abundance and thy licour thou shalt not keepe backe Oleaster 6. They must not deferre the offering of such things Non diffâ—ratur debitâ— pars in alterum annum The part which was due should not be put off till another yeere Cajetane but they should give willingly readily and with a cheerefull minde QUEST LIV. Of the difference of first fruits and tithes FIrst fruits and tithes which were offered by the people under the old law divers waies differed 1. In respect of the end and use first fruits were offered ex speciali causa in recognitionem divini beneficâ—i of a speciall cause for the recognition or acknowledging of the divine benefit as confessing that they receive all from the hands of God As the people are taught in what manner they should offer their first fruits when they were come into the land of Canaan Deut. 26.10 And now loe I have brought the first fruits of the land which thou O Lord hast given mee But the tithes were given to the Levites for their maintenance for their service in the Tabernacle Numb 18.21 2. The first fruits were a kinde of oblation because they were offered unto God Sacrifices and oblations were thus distinguished Sacrifices were they quando circa res Deo oblatas aliquid fit when somewhat was done about those things which were offered unto God as when the beasts sacrificed were killed but that was said properly to be an oblation when any thing was offered etiamsi nihil circa ipsum fiat although nothing be done unto it beside the bare oblation as when they offered bread or wine Now first fruits were as an oblation presented and offered unto God but tithes were not properly oblations quia non immediate Deo sed ministris divini cultus exhibentur c. Because they are not immediatly yeelded unto God but unto the ministers of the divine worship 3. The first fruits were due onely to Aaron and his sonnes the Priest Numb 18.13 14. the tithes belonged unto the Levites ibid. vers 21. 4. The quantitie of the tithes was set and determined which were the just tenth part Sed primitiva non erant speciali numero definita The first fruits were not defined of what special number they should be but were left to the discretion of the offerer Yet the Hebrewes have a certaine tradition that they should not exceed the 40. part nor be under the 60. part as they doe gather thus They were commanded in the offering of their first fruits to give unto their Priests the sixt part of an Epha or Bath which contained three bushels for the Ephah was the tenth part of the Chomer which contained thirtie bushels the sixt part of the Epha being about halfe a bushell was just the 60. part of the Chomer So Hierome QUEST LV. Of the divers kinds of tithe NOw there were divers kinds of tithes as they are thus observed by Hierome 1. There was the tenth of all their increase which was due unto the tribe of Levi from all the rest of the tribes Numb 18.21 2. The Levites out of their tenths offered a tenth as an heave offering unto God which was given to Aaron and the rests of the Priests Numb 18.28 and this was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the second tenth 3. There was another tithe which every one divided and set a part in his barne to eat when they went up to Jerusalem wherewith they made merrie both they and their houshold and invited the Priests and Levits thereunto this tenth part if the way were too long they might turne into money and bestow it as they thought good when they came to Jerusalem Deut. 14. vers 23 24. 4. There was beside all these a fourth kinde of tithe quaâ— pauperibus recondebant c. which they laid up for the poore they were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the poores tithe these tithes were laid up every three yeares and they were for the poore Levites for the stranger fatherlesse and widow Deut. 14.26 Hierom. ibid. QUEST LVI Reasons why tithes ought to be payed THou shalt not keepe backe or deferre to give 1. Si tardius dare peccatum est quanto magis non dedisse If to be slacke in giving be a sinne much more not to give at all Augustin 2. Tithes therefore are to be rendred thereby to acknowledge God to be the giver and author of all good things which we receive Consideret quia omnia Dei sunt per quae vivit sive terra sive slumina sive semina Let man consider that all is Gods whereby he liveth whether it be the earth the flouds or seed Augustin ibid. So also Tostatus By giving first fruits and tithes of all things Protestamur Deum esse qui ista nutriverit c. We professe that it is God who hath nourished the fruits of the earth by giving raine in due season quaest 18.3 Decimae sunt tributa â—gentium animarum redde ergo tributa pauperibus offer libamina Sacerdotibus c. Tithes are the tributes of hungrie and penurious soules render therefore the tribute to the poore bring offrings unto the Priests Augustin Tithes are given for the maintenance and sustentation of the Ministers of Gods service which if they be withdrawne the Ministers of God should be pinched with want and so the service of God be neglected 4. Another reason is taken from the equitie and easinesse of this precept that whereas God in regard that all commeth from him might have required nine parts and given to the owner the tenth because all is his the ground the raine the seed the sunne yet hee hath dealt most liberally in contenting himselfe onely to receive the tenth Quid faceres si novem partibus sibi sumptis decimam tibi reliquisset What wouldest thou have done if he had taken nine parts to himselfe and left onely the tenth for thee 5. Further the paying of the tenth as God hath appointed is a meanes to procure Gods blessing as Exod. 30.12 Every one shall give a redemption of his life c. that there be no plague among them c. Non soluâ—â— abundantiam fructuum recipies sed etiam sanitatem corporis consequeris c. Thou shalt not onely receive abundance of increase but health also of bodie c.
because by that Ratio reddebatur de his qua â—nquirebamure A reason was given of those things which were inquired So also Ribera because it was fat idicum it prophesied of things to come Procopius because rationalis animi pars c. the reasonable part of the minde is placed in the heart which the breast-plate covered Vatablâ—s giveth this reason Quia exactaratione consideranda erant c. Because the things therein as the Vrim and Thuâ—miâ—â— were exactly and with deepe reason to be considered of the high Priest But this descanting upon the word is here superfluous seeing the Hebrew word coshen signifieth a pectorall or breast-plate and not as the Septuag and Latine translate 2. It is then called the breast-plate of judgement not as the Hebrewes because the high Priest found therein what the judgement of God was in that matter which was inquired upon for it shall afterward be shewed that the Vrim and Thummius were not given to that end nor yet because the high Priest in all weighty matters of judgement did put on the Ephod with the breast-plate Marbach for by that reason it might as well be called the Ephod of judgement neither because Aaron should in judgement have the people in remembrance when he went into the holy place Oleaster But it was therefore so called for that the high Priest did put it on when he consulted with the Lord about the causes of the people to give right judgement as Numb 27.21 He shall aske counsell for him by the judgement of Vrim before the Lord Iun. QUEST XX. Of the fashion of the breast-plate Vers. 16. FOure-square shall it be The breast-plate is thus described 1. For the manner of workmanship it must be of broidered worke like the Ephod 2. For the matter five things are required to the making thereof as before in the Ephod gold blew silke purple skarlet fine twined linen 3. For the forme and fashion it must be foure square every side of even length as appeareth by the foure orders of the stones and double it must be that it might be of more strength to hold and receive the stones ut firmius substaret auro that it might be the stiffer for the gold and precious stones Pellican 4. For the quantity it was an handbreadth which was halfe a cubit that is twelve fingers for if it had beene but the small handbreadth that is foure fingers it had not beene sufficient to cover the breast before Montan. Ribera Pelargus 5. The ornaments also of the pectorall are set forth which were twelve precious stones set in foure rankes or rowes QUEST XXI Of the twelve precious stones their names colours qualities and congruitie with the twelve Tribes Vers. 27. A Rubie Topaze and a Carbuncle in the first row In the severall application of these stones these foure things shall be observed 1. The name 2. The colour 3. The vertues and qualities 4. The congruity with the tribes of Israel A Rubie The first stone is called odeus of adam which signifieth to wax red Iosephus calleth it the Sardonix the Septuagint the Sardie it is most like to be the Rubie Montan. Genevens 2. The colour of it was red Oleaster as the signification of the word is rather than yellow of the colour of fire as Iunius taketh it for Pyrâ—pus the Carbuncle a precious stone like fire 3. They say it repelleth feare and cheareth and maketh bold Tostat. sharpeneth the wit and stancheth bloud at the nose Magirus 4. This stone they say stood for Ruben Montanus maketh an allusion betweene Ruben and the Rubie but Ribera giveth this reason that as the Sardie is red and somewhat of a fiery colour so he went into his fathers concubine igne libidinis incensus fuit and so was set on fire with concupiscence A Topaze 1. The Hebrew word is pitdah in which there are three radicall or principall letters p t d which being transposed t. p d make topad or topaz not much differing in sound Montan. It is so called of the place where it was found Topasos in Aethiopia Marbach Or the Isle Topazon gave the name to it as Plinie lib. 37. cap. 8. so called of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to seeke because it was much sought for Gloss. interlin would have it called Topazium as if we should say topadium that is of all colour but there is no reason of that etymology 2. Some take it to be of greene colour Montan. And so some of the Hebrewes thinke it to be the Smaragd Ribera out of Plinie lib. 37. cap. 8. alleageth that in greenenesse of colour it exceedeth all other precious stones But it is rather of yellowish colour mixt betweene gold and skie colour Isider Etymol 16. Tostat. Gloss. interlin There are two sorts of it one of the colour of gold which is more precious the other like unto saffron which is of the second sort Marbach And it seemeth to be of yellow colour because Iob 28.19 the Topaze of Aethiopia and the fine gold are named together 3. It is availeable against phrensie and lunacie and melancholy as Diascorides 4. Simeon is resembled to this stone not so much ob animum prasentem for his present and resolute minde which Ribera would have signified by the greene colour as because he was inflamed with ire and rage when he slue the Sichemites A Carbuncle 1. Iosephus with the Septuagint call it the Smaragd so also Iunius Vatabius the Chalde also and Latine Interpreter but that stone is of greene colour it seemeth rather to be the Chrysolitâ— Montan. or the Carbuncle Genevens The word is bareketh derived of barak which signifieth to lighten 2. It was then a precious stone that sparkled and glistred as the lightening which could not be of greene colour though the Smaragd be commended for the exceeding glistering brightnesse in so much that a Romane Emperour is said to have seene in his Smaragd the sword players as they did fight But because barak signifieth lightening as Ezech. 1.13 Out of the fire went barak lightning this stone being named thereof may better be taken for the Carbuncle or Chrysolite 3. The Carbuncle is of such exceeding brightnesse that it giveth light and shineth in the darke 4. Hereunto some resemble Levi Montan Tostat. But it is more like that Levi was omitted because the high Priest of Levi who was to weare this glorious breast-plate might stand for the whole Tribe then Iudah was rather named in the third place Ribera Pelarg. whose royall power streaming glory and princely dignity is more lively set forth in the shining Carbuncle or glistering Chrysolite Pelarg. than in the greene smaragd as Marbach And whereas the Carbuncle is so called of the similitude of fire licèt ignes non sentiant although these stones feele no fire themselves Plin. 37.7 by this property Messiah the Prince of Juda is shadowed forth who in that respect may be called apyrotus not to be vanquished or overcome with
sinne of idolatrie as Tostatus confesseth that he sinned Nec tamen sequitur ex hoc quòd fuit idololatra and yet it followeth not hereupon that he was an idolater for howsoever Aaron thought in his heart the verie making of an idoll to be worshipped erecting of an altar and offering sacrifice unto it all which Aaron did doe proclaime him guiltie of externall idolatrie QUEST LXII Why idolatrie is called a great sinne THis great sinne 1. Idolatrie is counted a great sinne even in the highest degree because it is a sinne committed directly against God not as other sinnes of the second table which are done against our neighbour which are also against God because they are against his Law but not directly against Gods honor as the sins against the first table are 2. And among all the sins of the first table there is none which so directly impugneth the honour of God as idolatrie for he which taketh Gods name in vaine or prophaneth the Sabbath is an enemie to Gods honour but yet such an one denieth not the Lord to bee God as idolaters doe Tostat. qu. 33. 3. Like as then in a Common-wealth all offences are against the King because they are against his Lawes but those which are against his person are most directly against him and among them treason specially which is intended against his life of the same nature is idolatrie which is high treason against God 4. Thomas saith Tantum est aliquod peccatum gravius quanto longius per ipsum homo à Deo separatur A sinne is so much the more grievous the further wee are thereby removed from God but by infidelitie and idolatrie one is furthest separated from God 5. Idolatrie also is a great and grievous sinne in regard of the judgement and punishment which it bringeth with it for here Aaron as much as in him lay aâ—â—er fit ultimam cladem had brought upon them utter destruction Calvin if Moses had not turned the Lords wrath they had all beene at once destroyed QUEST LXIII Why Moses onely rebuketh Aaron and forbeareth further punishment NOw that Moses spared Aaron from further punishment and onely rebuked him 1. Some make this to be the cause for that the Lord had revealed unto Moses Aarons sinne in the mount before he came downe at what time Moses prayed also for him seeing the Lord bent to kill him Tostat. qu. â—5 But that intreatie for Aaron was afterward at Moses second going up to God when hee fasted fortie dayes and fortie nights as before at that time he saith he prayed for Aaron Deut. 9.20 And seeing at this time the Lord purposed to destroy all the nation and so Aaron could not escape Moses now onely prayed in generall for all Israel that God would not destroy the whole nation 2. Others thinke that Moses did after a milde manner reprove Aaron quiae sic arguendi praelati because Prelates and Ecclesiasticall Governours are so to be reproved Ferus he thinketh he was now the high Priest So also Oleaster calleth him Pontificem summum the chiefe Priest But as yet Aaron was not consecrated as Lippoman inferreth upon these reasons Quia non illi improperatur conspâ—râ—atum sacerdotium He is not upbraided with defiling of his Priesthood by this meanes neither doe we read of his reconciliation afterward which should not have beene omitted in such a case of irregularitie 3. Procopius thinketh that Aaron was both spared at this time and afterward likewise when he repined against Moses cum propter alias causas tum propter sanctos ex ejus lumbis prodituros Both for other causes as also for those holy mens sakes which should come out of his loynes But if this had beene the reason all the tribes should have beene spared likewise because out of all of them came holy and worthy men Judges Prophets or Kings 4. But the causes rather were these 1. Aaron confessed his sinne and therefore Moses inclined to favour him 2. Moses afterward intreated the Lord for him and the Lord at his instance forgiving his sinne the punishment also was remitted Simler 3. Adde hereunto that Aaron was now appointed to be high Priest order was taken for his priestly apparell and his office what it should be and how he and his sonnes should bee consecrated all which had beene in vaine if Aaron now had perished 4. Beside Moses had direction from God to put divers of the people to the sword for this offence but for Aaron hee had no such commandement 5. But Augustine yeeldeth the best reason Novit ille cui parcat c. God onely knoweth whom to spare for amendment and whom not to spare at all or for a time for his wayes and judgements are past finding out qu. 148. 5. Now whereas Tostatus further reasoneth that Moses by all likelihood had prayed for Aaron in the mount because then the Lord did specially reveale unto him his sinne for otherwise Moses had knowne nothing of Aarons doings as he did as it appeareth by this reprehension it may be answered that it is not necessarie for this cause to presuppose any such notice to have beene given unto Moses in the mount for either Moses might by examination and inquirie after hee came downe learne out the truth or which is rather like Moses Aaronem vicarium constituerat had left Aaron his deputie governour when he went up into the mount Simler and therefore he was sure that such a thing could not bee attempted in the host without Aarons permission at the least and sufferance QUEST LXIV What things are to be commended in Aarons confession what not Vers. 22. THen Aaron answered c. 1. Some things are to be commended here in Aarons confession 1. His modestie that being Moses elder brother yet hee calleth him Lord and submitteth himselfe unto him whereof these two reasons may be yeelded both because Moses was greater in office than Aaron both as a Prophet and Governour of Israel Tostat. qu. 32. and his owne conscience accused him agnoscebat sejure argui he knew he was worthily reproved 2. Aaron confesseth and acknowledgeth his fault in saying Let not the wrath of my Lord waâ— fâ—erce Agnoscit crimen hee therein yeeldeth himselfe to be in fault Borrh. 3. He maketh a full and large declaration of the manner rem gestam liberè confiâ—etur he freely openeth all the matter how it was done Pelarg. both what the people required and upon what reason and ground what he did and what came thereof rem ut gesta est simpliciter narraâ— he simply declareth the matter as it was done 2. But Aaron in some things sheweth his infirmitie 1. Peccatum culpam in alios trajicere studet Hee seeketh to turne over the sinne and offence upon others laying the fault upon the people Ferus 2. Aaron bewrayeth some hypocrisie that seeketh to extenuate his fault as much as he can being afraid nâ— aliquid de existimatione sua decodat lest he should lose any
an 130. three of an 140. and two of an 150. yeares And in these dayes some are found farre to exceed an hundred yeares as I have seene my selfe an old man of 124 yeares of age at Eversden in the County of Bedford who died about ann 1600. or 601. he could remember Bosworth field at the comming in of Henry the 7. being then as he affirmed some 15. yeares old 2. Neither is it to be thought that the yeares of the Patriarkes were accounted as the Arcadians reckoned their yeares by quarters or the Aegyptians by moneths as some have thought for then Henoch begetting children at 65. yeares should by this reckoning not exceed six yeares and a halfe when hee had a child And this Aegyptian yeare consisting of the age of the moone will not allow above two dayes and a halfe to a moneth whereas mention is made of the 17. and 27. day of the moneth Gen. 7.11 and 8.14 It is evident then that the yeares of the Patriarkes were numbred by complete and full yeares consisting of twelve moneths and not after the Aegyptian account And hereunto Pliny giveth testimony who remembreth in the same place before recited that Alexander Cornelius Xenophon doe write that some lived 500. some 600. some 800. yeares Iosephus also alleageth Manethan Berosus Mochus Estiaâ—s the Aegyptian Chalde Phenician Chronologers who testifie that those old fathers lived toward a thousand yeares QVEST. VI. The causes of the long life of men before the floud THe causes of the long life of the Patriarkes may be thought to be these foure 1. The naturall cause the sound constitution of their bodies not yet decayed and the wholesome aire not yet corrupted with terrene exhalations as after the floud 2. The morall cause for the invention and finding out of arts and sciences which as Iosephus writeth they caused to bee graven in two great pillars one of bricke another of stone that if the world were destroyed with water the second pillar might remaine if with fire the first for so had they learned of Adam that the world should be twice destroyed and he saith further that the pillar of stone was to be seene in Syria in his time 3. The civill or politke cause of the long life of the Patriarkes was for procreation and peopling of the world 4. The Theologicall that God by giving them such long life might make triall of their obedience to see if they would use this benefit of long life to the glory of God which they did not and therefore he shortned the age of man Yet the Lord while they enjoyed this long tearme would not suffer any of them to attaine unto a thousand yeares not for that as the Hebrewes suppose God granted of Adams thousand seventy yeares to David not for that reason which seemeth to be too curious whereof Ireneus maketh mention to make good that saying to Adam in what day soever thou eatest thereof thou shalt dye the death because a thousand yeares with God is as yesterday Psal. 90.3 And so Adam died in the first day before he came to a thousand But God hereby would put the fathers in minde of mortality that although they lived many hundred yeares yet none of them filled up a thousand lest they might have too much flattered themselves in long life and seeing a thousand is a number of perfection God would have none of them attaine to 1000. that we might know that nothing is perfect here Mercer QVEST. V. Of the false computation of the 70. Interpreters and whence it is thought to proceed FUrther whereas the Septuagint doe much differ in the account of yeares from the Hebrew text adding to the age of the old world which in true reckoning maketh but 1656. five hundred eighty six yeares more so making the whole number of yeares 2242. It is diversly conjectured how this error should arise 1. Some impute it to the malice of the Jewes that of purpose corrupted the greeke text that the Gentiles should not know the secrets of the Scriptures 2. Some to the prudency of the 70. translators or of the writers and scribes who knowing that the Aegyptians would count it but a fable that the fathers lived so many Astronomicall yeares made a way for them to take it after the count of the Aegyptian yeares whereof ten make but one yeare and therefore they added an hundred yeares to the fathers age before they begat children to make them apt for generation But where the yeares will serve without any such addition they adde none As Iered lived an 162. yeares which because it maketh by the Aegyptian calculation sixteene yeares and some what more the Septuagint there alter nothing This is Augustines conjecture But howsoever the Septuagint came to be so corrupt it is apparantly in many points erroneous 1. They adde unto six of the Patriarkes ages before they begat children to each of them Adam Seth Enâ—s Cainon Malaleel Henoch an 100. yeares and detract them againe in the remainder of their life that the whole summe may agree 2. They take away from Methusalems age before hee had children 22. yeares and adde to Lamechs age 6. yeares as is shewed before 3. They misse in their calculation in Methusalems yeares they make him to live an hundred sixty five before hee begat Lamech and 802. after in all 969. whereas the other numbers put together want two of this summe making but 967. 4. They detract from Lamechs age 24. yeares his whole age according to the Hebrew is 777 according to the septuagint but 753. 5. By their computation Methusalem must live 14. yeares after the floud for they make him to live 802. yeares after Lamech was borne and Lamech lived 188. yeares before Noah was borne and in the six hundred yeare of Noahs age came the floud Lamech and Noah make but 788. yeares after the computation of the Septuagint there remaineth yet 14. yeares of Methusalems life who according to the Hebrew computation died the same yeare in the beginning before the floud came for in the arke hee could not be where only were eight persons Noah and his wife his three sonnes and their wives Genes 7.7 and S. Peter witnesseth that in the arke eight soules only were saved 1 Pet 3.20 and to say that Methuselah was saved in the terrestriall Paradise with his father Henoch is a fabulous fiction without ground Mercerus QVEST. VI. The reason of the inequality of generation in the fathers WHereas the Patriarkes at divers ages began to beget children Mahalaleel and Henoch at 56. yeares Iered at a hundred sixty two yeares Lamech at two hundreth eighty two Noah at five hundred 1. Neither is it to be imputed to Noahs holinesse that so long abstained from mariage seeâ—ng Henoch that for his godly life was translated had children at 65. yeares 2. Neither as Pererius conjectureth is it like that Noah had other elder sonnes which were dead before the floud came for whereas it is
and not the high Priest Sem the father of Christ after the flesh By these and other probable reasons some learned perswade that Sem was Melchisedeck neither are the contrary objections of any great weight 1. First it is objected that this Countrey was possessed by the Canaanites and it is not like that Sem would returne out of the East into Judea Perer. Answ. 1. It is said that the posterity of Iocktan of Sem inhabited toward the East Gen. 10.30 but of Sems dwelling there is no expresse mention 2. Iarchi and Epiphanius in Anchorato are of opinion that many of Sems posterity that had not their tongues altered kept about Jerusalem though they were thence expelled afterward by the Canaanites 3. And this might bee some cause of the warres of the Easterne Kings against the Canaanites for encroaching upon Sems possessions treat Melchis 2. Ob. Seeing Abraham returned from the slaughter of Chedorlaomers people of Elam which must needs be of Sem how commeth it to passe that Sems heart was not rather stirred against Abraham for killing his children Answ. Sem being a Prophet and knowing that Abraham was appointed of God to be the father of the faithfull people preferreth him being not onely of his carnall kindred but heire of his faith before the rest of his kindred that were degenerate 3. Ob. Epiphanius proveth that Sem could not be Melchisedeck because he was long dead before Melchisedeck met Abraham who was then 80. yeare old for saith he by one Chronicle there are from Sems birth to Abrahams 80. yeare accounted yeares 1130. by another 629. yeares but Sem lived onely 600. yeare Answ. 1. In the first account Epiphanius followeth the corrupt computation of the Septuagint who doe adde divers hundred yeares to the ages of the fathers after the floud as is shewed before quaest 17. in chap. 11. 2. Neither was Sem after the second computation at that time 629. yeares old but onely 529. so that he lived after this time 70. yeares and as a learned man well conjectureth it might well bee that in the Greeke copie which Epiphanius followeth χ chi which standeth for 600. was put for φ phi which is 500. And this difference in computation might have given occasion to Epiphanius further to have searched the truth and to have preferred the originall before the Greeke ttanslations 4. Ob. If Sem were Melchisedeck then had he two names which cannot be proved out of the Scripture Perer. Answ. 1. Chytram thinketh that Melchisedeck is here not a name proper but appellative signifying that he was a righteous just King 2. Cajetanus holdeth it to be an Epithite not proper to Sem but common to the Kings of Salem as Caesar and Augustus were to the Emperour of Rome and so we read of another King of Jerusalem called Adoni-zedek Lord of justice which is all one in sense with Melchisedeck Iâ—su 10.3 3. But I approve rather the judgement of Selnecâ—erus that Melchisedeck was a proper name unto Sem in respect of his office because he onely excelled among the rest as a just King and thereof had that name 5. Ob. If Sem had beene Melchisedeck it is like that Abraham comming into Canaan would first have sought out his great grand-father and joyned himselfe unto him neither would S. Paul have omitted it entreating of purpose of Melchisedeck Perer. Ans. 1. Melancthon thinketh that Abraham was brought out of Bethel to Sem his words are these Now when Abraham was brought out of Babel to Sem what a goodly College had Sem c. 2. Neither Moses nor yet the Apostle directly set downe Abrahams acquaintance with Sem or that he was Melchisedeck that the comparison might be more fit betweene Melchisedeck and Christ in that he is set downe without father without mother without genealogie Heb. 7.3 as the Prophet saith of Christ who shall declare his generation Psal. 51.8 3. For matter of fact it is no good argument to conclude negatively out of Scripture for as many things were done by Christ not expressed in Scripture Ioh. 20.30 so also by Abraham and the rest of the Patriarks but for a point of faith and doctrine the argument holdeth well there is no such thing taught in Scripture therefore wee are not to beleeve it Ob. Melchisedeck is said to be without father and mother because they are not mentioned in Scripture but it is knowne who Sems father was and mention likewise made of his birth and beginning of dayes Answ. 1. It is not to be doubted but that Melchisedeck had both father and mother though neither I thinke can be named Epiphanius saith some Writers affirme that his fathers name was Eraclas his mothers Asteria neither is Suidas conceit to be approved that Melchisedecks parentage is therefore not declared because he was borne of an harlot 2. Though Sems genealogie be expressed in other places yet in the story to the which the Apostle hath relation it is not neither is his kindred set downe under that name of Melchisedeck as Lyranus and Tostatus well answer 7. Ob. Suidas saith that Melchisedeck reigned in Salem 113. yeares and lived a virgin but Sem had a wife which was in the Arke with him Answ. Of the same opinion also is Ignatius Epist. ad Philadel that Melchisedeck was a perpetuall virgin but this being a bare conjecture may more easily bee denied than proved Ob. Iosephus and Philo men thorowly acquainted with the antiquities of the Hebrewes where they make mention of Melchisedeck bring him in as a stranger from the kindred of Abraham Perer. Answ. For these two there are alleaged two and twenty Rabbines and principall writers among the Jewes as Aben Ezra Baal Hatturim Levi Ben Gerson David Kimchi with others that make up that number which all with one consent hold Sem to be Melchisedeck Thus have I set downe the reasons on both sides concerning this question which I referre to the Readers judgement It is no matter of faith which way any taketh either to hold Sem to bee Melchisedeck or otherwise But I rather for mine owne part incline to thinke being moved with the force of the former reasons that it was Sem though I will not precisely determine it but say with Hierome upon these words of the Apostle Of whom that is Melchisedeck we have many things to say which are hard to be uttered Heb. 5.11 Si vas electionis stupet ad mysterium in effabile fatetur quanto magis nos of the vessell of election be astonished at this mysterie and confesseth it hard to be uttered how much more we c. QVEST. XVII Salem proved to be Ierusalem KIng of Shalem Hierome to whom also subscribeth Mercerus thinketh that this Shalem was not Jerusalem but another towne in the region of Sichem which he would prove by foure arguments 1. This Salem in Sichem is mentioned Gen. 33.18 and Iohn 3.23 Iohn batized in Enon beside Salim Answ. First Gen.
would make peace not to smite them or roote out the inhabitants but onely to make them tributary but they were charged that in the nearer Cities they should save none alive Deut. 20.11.16 and this might be the cause why in these remote countries they expelled not the inhabitants Againe because this large dominion by reason of the peoples sinnes continued not long this might be a reason why these countries were not inhabited of the Israelites who if they had obeyed the Lord he would have made it a firme possession unto them as the other of Canaan QVEST. XX. Of the country of the Kenites and Kenezites Vers. 19. THe Kenites Kenezites c. Here are ten sundry nations rehearsed whose countries are promised to Abraham whereas in other places there are but six named Exod. 3.8 in other seven Deut. 7 1. The reason thereof is not 1. either because here the countreyes were named given to all Abrahams posterity as to the Ismaelites Idumeans in other places those which onely belonged to the Hebrewes as Tostatus thinketh For every where under the name of Abrahams seed the faithful people are only comprehended that should come of Isaack 2. Neither is it to be thought that the names of these nations knowne in Abrahams time were after extinguished Perer. 3. Or as Augustine that these ten nations inhabited the large Land of promise which reached to the river the seven usuall the lesser countrey of Canaan for many moe nations inhabited on this side Euphrates than are here named 4. But I preferre rather Iunius opinion that three were the borderers upon the Land of promise which the other seven then possessed the Kenites on the South the Kenezites on the North the Kadmonites toward the East so that in this verse the Land of promise is bounded and limited 5. Therefore the Hebrewes are deceived that thinke these three the Kenites Kenezites Kadmonites to be the Idumeans Ammonites Moabites because Kenaz was the sonne of Eliphaz of Esau who though they were not subdued by Iosua should at the length be vanquished by the Messiah For 1. the Lord gave not a foot of any of these countreyes possessed by the children of Esau and Lot to the Israelites Deut. 2.5.9 2. they dreame of their Messiâ—h to be a temporall Prince and conquerour which is their errour 3. these nations might be subdued by Iosua among the rest though they are not named 4. Whereas the Cananites are here otherwise named then Gen. 10. their names might bee changed in processe of time or one might have two names Abâ—â— Ezra Mercer 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Of beleeving God and in God Vers. 6. ABraham beleeved the Lord c. in the Hebrew in the Lord yet that common distinction of beleeving God and in God though there be a difference betweene them is not grounded upon the phrase of Scripture which indifferently useth both these for one especially in the new Testament as Ioh. 5.14 He that beleeveth him that sent me hath eternall life 1 Ioh. 5.10 He that beleeveth in the sonne of God c. 2. Doct. That the starres cannot be numbred Vers. 5. TEll the starres if thou be able to number them c. Hence then it may well be enforced that the starres cannot be numbred as the Prophet Ieremy saith 33.22 as the army of heaven cannot be numbred nor the sand of the sea measured so will I multiply the seed of David the starres then can be no more numbred than the sand of the sea measured and therefore this is set forth as a worke peculiar unto God which counteth the number of starres Psal. 147.4 Wherefore Aratus and Eudoxus were deceived which thought they did comprehend the number of the starres and the common Astronomers that hold there there are not above a 1022. starres to bee seene in the sky for if it were so it had beene an unfit comparison to liken the multitude of Israel which amounted to more than 600. thousand Exod. 2.37 to the stars Deut. 10.22 August lib. 16. de civit dei c. 23. R. Levi thinketh that in Abrahams time the starres were not numbred but afterwards they were by Astronomers but neither then nor since could they ever bee numbred as hath beene shewed 3. Doct. Word and Sacraments must be joyned together Vers. 18. IN that same day the Lord made a covenant c. Here the word and promises is annexed to the signe preceding whereby we learne that the word and sacraments should bee joyned together Calvin 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Faith justifieth not meritoriously but by way of apprehension and application of the righteousnesse of Christ. Vers. 6. ABraham beleeved God and hee counted that unto him for righteousnesse c. First from hence that popish doctrine is confuted that faith justifieth not as it apprehendeth and applieth the righteousnesse of Christ but as it is a meritorious worke by the worthinesse and dignity thereof Remist annot in Rom. 3. Sect. 3. But the Apostle concludeth otherwise that to him that worketh not but beleeveth c. his faith is counted for righteousnesse Rom. 4.5 where righteousnesse then is imputed and accounted there is not wrought or obtained by workes faith then justifieth not as it is a worke or meritorious but as an instrument in apprehending the justice of Christ which is imputed by faith 2. Confut. Faith a speciall application of the promises of God SEcondly Bellarmine collecteth out of this place that a justifying faith is not a speciall application of the promises of God in Christ but a generall beleefe only that whatsoever God saith is true as Abraham saith in this place was his giving of credit to Gods speeches that hee should bee the father of many nations lib. 1. de justif c. 8. Contra But it is otherwise evident out of the scripture that Abraham beleeved not onely Gods promises concerning his carnall seed but his faith reached also to the spirituall seed which was Christ as the Apostle applieth it Galath 3.16 yea Abraham rejoyced to see Christs day Iohn 8.16 as having a particular interest in him as his Saviour 3. Confut. That faith only justifieth THirdly this place strongly proveth against the Papists that faith only justifieth for whereas Abraham had shewed before this many excellent workes of piety in building altars in many places and calling upon the name of God of charity in seeking reconciliation betweene Lot and him c. 13. of mercy in redeeming Lot being taken prisoner c. 14. contempt of riches in refusing to take of the King of Sodomes goods yet none of all these workes are reckoned or imputed unto Abraham for righteousnesse but onely his faith Now whereas Perer. objecteth that place Psal. 106.31 that Phinehes work in executing judgement upon the adulterer and adulteresse was likewise imputed to him for righteousnâ—sse and so would prove that faith only is not imputed for righteousnesse but workes also Perer. in 15. Genes v. 6. Our answer is further this that the Prophet
vers 5. to 10. 3. The punishment of blindnesse upon the Sodomites vers 11. Secondly the overthrow and destruction of Sodome is described 1. the cause God rained from heavenâ— 2 The manner fire and brimstone 3. The lamentable effect the Cities were overthrowne 2. The divers readings v. 1. Lot sate in the gaâ—es of the City H. gates of Sodome caet worshipped with his face to the ground H. S. C. bowed himselfe with his face T.P.G.B. heb Shacah to bow or humble the body v. 6. that we may company with them S. know them caet v. 9. he came in as a stranger H. came in to dwell H. one came to sojourne C. P. he came alone as a stranger G. he came as one to sojourne B. this man but one came to sojourne T. heb eechad one v. 14. which married his daughters S.B.P. which were to marry his daughters H.T.G.C. v. 15. in the punishment of the City T.G. sinne of the City sic heb gnaven v. 16. and set them without the City Sept. have not this clause as the rest have v. 17. lest I be overtaken S. lest I perish caet v. 19. I cannot be saved in the mountaine S.C.H.B. I cannot escape to the mountaine P. T. G. heb malat to escape so it is taken v. 17. escape to the mountaine v 20. is it not a little one meaning City cater is not res perixigna a small matter I. which I aske T. it seemeth rather to be referred to the City segnai little whereof the City was called tsegnar or Zoar. my soule shall live because of thee S. my soule shall live caeter v. 21. I have admired thy face in this word S. I have received thy face in this thing caet nasah to receive T. interp I have respect of thee or unto thee v. 26. his wife looked backward S. looked behind her H. C. Lots wife behind him G. or following him looked backe B. his wife looked backe behind him P.T. sic heb for Lot went after his wife to set her forwards 28. flame arised S. sparkes H. smoke cae chitâ—r smoke v. 33. he knew not when he slept and when he rose S. when he lay downe and rose up câ—t 38. Called his name Ammon the sonne of my sonne in law S. Ammon 1. the sonne of my people H. called him the sonne of my people C. called him Ben Ammi câ—t sic heb The explanation of doubts QVEST. I. Why Lot sate in the gate of the City Vers. 1. LOt sate at the gate of the City c. 1. Neither as a Judge because hee sate in the gate which was the place of judgement 2. Neither to meet his shepherds with their flockes 3. But Lot there sate as Abraham in his tent doore to take occasion to entertaine strangers as also knowing the wicked use of the City to preserve them from their rage and violence Calvin QVEST. II. Of the 2. Angels that came in the evening Vers. 1. IN the evening came two Angels These two were not the sonne and the holy Ghost as some thinke and that God the father staid still with Abraham but they were as they are called Angels 2. They are two nor for that one had commission to destroy Sodome the other to deliver Lot or as though one Angell had not sufficed for this businesse but they were both joyned in commission as it pleased God 3. These were Angels and not Prophets which are also called men because they were Angels in nature and men in their habit 4. They stayed not 5. houres in the way as the Hebrewes thinke but Sodome was of such distance from Abrahams tent that the journey might well aske 5. or 6. houres 5. They came about eventide to Lot at noone and in the cleare day to Abraham they were to him messengers of joy but now Ministers of judgement 6. Lot bowed himselfe upon his face aphim his nose touched the ground which is not added here and not before concerning Abrahams obeysance as though Abraham being the more worthy person would not bow so low as Rabbi Carus but it is added ex abundanti Mercerus QVEST. III. Of Lots inviting of the Angels into his house Vers. 2. SEemy Lords 1. It is but a curious observation that adonai is here written with patach as being but a civill salutation and before c. 18.3 with camets as being then properly spoken of God for neither did Abraham know them at the first to bee Angels nor yet is the word in most copies there written with cametz 2. Neither doth Lot say turne aside into my house as by the posterne or privy gate for feare of the Sodomites as Rasi for their going in was well knowne unto them 3. It is also a curious note that Lot would have them first goe in and then wash that they might not bee seene washing in the streets 4. Neither doe the Angels at the first refuse that Lot might not come in danger for lodging of strangers which was publikely forbidden as some thinke in Sodome But they civilly refused to make triall of Lots humanity as for the same cause our Saviour did the like to make his two Disciples more earnest Luke 24. Mercer QVEST. IV. Whether the children and all the people of Sodome came together Vers. 4. FRom the young to the old all the people from all places 1. Not such children only as were of discretion came together Cajetane but even the youth of the City corrupt by the evill example of the rest flocked together with the rest Calvin as wee see that children where an unruly company is assembled doe run on heapes 2. Neither as Lyranus and Tostatus is it an hyperbolicall speech that all the people came together but it is most like that this was a generall concourse of the whole City all besetting Lots house some nearer some further off Pererius 3. Some thinke that the Sodomites would admit no strangers to come in among them and therefore they were so earnest against these young men for whereas there are 4. properties among men 1. mine is mine thine is thine 2. mine is thine and thine is mine 3. mine is mine and thine is mine 4. mine is thine and thine is thine the 1. of naturall men the 2. of populare the 3. of cruell men the 4. of godly the Sodomites were of the first and third ranke being unmercifull to others all having to themselves Mercer QVEST. V. Of the beastly and immoderate lust of the Sodomites Vers. 5. BRing them to us that we may know them c. 1. Their meaning is not that they would know what guests hee had received into his house 2. Neither did they by a mannerly tearme conceale their vile lust Calvin 3. But they were come to that impudency that they were not ashamed publikely to proclaime their wickednesse but the Scripture setteth downe an unhonest thing by an hohonest name 4. And this seemeth to have beene extraordinary and not usuall thus to beset Lots
shabangh signifieth both seven and with some little alteration of the points to sweare but here Moses deriveth the word from the oath which was taken betweene them although not without relation to the seven lambes given in exchange Vatab. 2. Moses called the place Beersheba that is the well of the oath before v. 14. but that is by anticipation 3. Of this well the City next adioyning was so called Beersheba which was the utmost bound of the land of promise toward the South as Dan was on the north side 4. This Beersheba was one of those Cities that belonged to Simeons lot Iosua 19.2 but because Simeon had their inheritance in the middest of the inheritance of Iudah Iosu. 19.1 Beersheba also is numbred among the Cities of Iudah Iosu. 15.28 QVEST. XIII Why Abraham made a groave Vers. 33. ANd Abraham planted a groave c. 1. To let passe Rupertus allegory who by this groave planted by Abraham in a strange countrey understandeth the Church planted among the Gentiles professing Abrahams faith 2. Abraham planted this groave that it might bee a quiet and solitary place to the which he might betake himselfe for prayer and contemplation Cajetan 3. Some think that this groave was set with all manner of fruitfull trees whither Abraham did use to carry his guests and by the sight thereof to stirre them up to praise God the giver of all good things Tostat. ex Targ. Hierosol 4. It should seeme that the heathen from this godly use of Abraham derived by a corrupt imitation their consecrating of woods and groaves to their Idols and therefore the Israelites were forbidden afterward to doe the like and that this was the fashion of the heathen Pliny testifieth how that severall trees were proper to severall Idols the escule or oake tree to Iupiter the lawrel to Apollo olive to Minerva myrtle tree to Venus poplar to Hercules which abuse was taken up by the idolatrous Israelites they offered incense under the oakes the poplar trees the olive Hosh. 4.13 5. This superstitious use was afterward forbidden the Israelites not for those reasons alleaged by Philo 1. because the temple of God amoenitates non postulat must not be a place of pleasure 2. or because dung and other filth is applyed to the trees to make them grow 3. God will be worshipped in pateâ—â— and open places not in secret and obscure corners For then Abraham would not have worshipped God in a groave if upon these grounds it were unlawfull 4. But the cause of the prohibition was the superstitious practice of the heathen that had abused these things to Idolatry to whom the Lord would not have his people conforme themselves Deut. 12.3 You shall breake downe their pillars and burne downe their groaves with fire c. you shall not so doe unto the Lord your God QVEST. XIV How long Abraham sojourned in the land of the Philistims Vers. 34. ABraham was a stranger in the Philistims land a long season c. 1. Lyranus thinketh with other Hebrewes that Abraham sojourned in this countrey 25. yeares for so old Isaack is supposed to be when Abraham was bid to offer him up in sacrifice for then Abraham dwelt still in Beersheba and somewhat after 2. It is also not unlike that Abrahams time of abode was longer in Beersheba than it was in Hebron in the plaine of Mamre for it was but 25. yeares from Abrahams first comming into Canaan in the 75. yeare of his age to the birth of Isaack in his 100. yeare Lyran. 3. From this time of Isaacks birth beginneth the account of the 400. yeares mentioned Gen. 15.13 Calvin Now whereas S. Paul doth draw this history of Sarah and Hagar Isaack and Ismael to an allegory this place giveth occasion to intreat of and handle the Apostles words and to gather the summe of Pererius and others commentaries upon that Scripture as it is set forth Galat. 4. v. 21. to v. 27. QVEST. XV. How diversly the word Law is taken in the Scripture Vers. 21. TEll me c. doe ye not heare the Law c. 1. Sometime the law is taken for the Scriptures of the old Testament as Ioh. 15.25 a testimony alleaged out of the Psalmes is said to be written in their law 2. Sometime the old Testament is divided into the law and the Prophets Matth. 7.12 3. Sometime the law is taken for all the bookes beside the Prophets and the Psalmes Luk. 24.44 4. The law is taken for the five bookes of Moses as here for Genesis the first booke Perer. QVEST. XVI What it is to be borne after the flesh Vers. 23. HE which was of the servant was borne after the flesh 1. Sometime flesh is taken for the corruptible and mortall state of man in this life so the Apostle saith flesh and bloud cannot inherit the kingdome of God and expounding himselfe hee addeth neither doth corruption inherit incorruption 1 Cor. 15.50 2. It is taken for the sinfull state and condition of the flesh as Rom. 8.8 They that are in the flesh cannot please God 3. It signifieth the nature and state of the flesh Matth 16.17 Flesh and bloud hath not revealed this unto thee that is nothing in the nature of man so in this place Ismael is said to be borne after the flesh that is after the common order and course of humane birth Isaack also was borne by promise that is beside the usuall strength and course of nature he was borne by the power of Gods word and promise of one whose wombe was in a manner dead in respect of her yeares Beza QVEST. XVII Of divers kinds of allegories Vers. 24. WHich things are spokeÌ„ by way of allegory There are three sorts of allegories parables some are altogether feined applied to the matter in hand such are those parables in the Gospel as Luk 10. of the wise steward Matth. 25. of the ten Virgins some allegories consist altogether in borrowed phrases and metaphoricall speeches such as often doe occurre in the reading of the Prophets A third sort there is which are not in words but in the things as the serpent in the wildernesse set up signified Christ Ioh. 3.14 and here Abrahams family is a figure of the Church QVEST. XVIII How the testaments are said to be two THese are the two Testaments c. 1. That is Sarai and Hagar signifie two Testaments as the rocke is said to be Christ 1 Cor. 10.4 2. They are called two Testaments in respect of the divers times and the divers dispensation which in effect and substance were not two for the law was a schoolemaster to bring unto Christ saving that the false teachers that did strive for the ceremonies of the law against the liberty of the Gospell did make them not only divers but contrary Beza 3. A Testament is properly taken for the will of the dead but here in a more generall sense it signifieth a covenant and so is the Greeke word
Majestie doe urge and induce another to speake the truth or doe or not doe any thing as Ahab adjured Michaias and charged him in the name of God to speake the truth 2 Chron. 18.15 or else it is used passively when we force another to take an oath as Abraham here maketh his servant to sweare The first kinde of adjuration is used two wayes 1. By way of deprecation and intreaty by the inferiour to the superiour as the devils doe impudently adjure Christ not to torment them Matth. 5.7 but it was by way of intreaty vers 10. 2. It is used by way of authority and command 1. Thus the Prince adjureth his subjects as Saul did the people that they should eat nothing till night 1 Sam. 14.24 2. Thus the Apostles charged and commanded the spirits to come out of men as Paul did Act. 16.18 By this kinde of adjuration which is with power and authority spirits may be adjured but by the other which is by intreaty and supplication to conjure them which is nothing else but to intreat them for their helpe as Magicians and sorcerers doe it is a great impiety and plaine idolatry 3. Yea by a power and authority given from God thus the senslesse creatures may be adjured and commanded as Iosua by the power of God commanded the Sunne to stand still and it obeyed Perer. The other kinde of adjuring which is by ministring an oath is to be used onely in grave and weighty causes either divine as Nehemiah tooke an oath of the people that they should not give their daughters in marriage to the heathen Nehem. 13.25 or in humane affaires 1. For the deciding of controversies and ending of strife Heb. 6.16 2. For the binding of one to the obedient or faithfull performance of his service As Abraham here taketh an oath of his servant so officers may lawfully be sworne for the upright execution of their office and subjects to be loyall and true to their Prince 3. For the establishing of a league or covenant as an oath was betweene Iacob and Laban Gen. 32.53 4. For the clearing of a suspition as the woman suspected of adultery was charged with an oath by the Priest Numb 5.21 5. For the satisfaction of our neighbour in a matter of trust Exod. 22.11 so by the law the debtor may be lawfully urged with an oath by his creditor 6. For the security of a mans life one may sweare to another as the Egyptian servant to the Amalekite required an oath of David for the safety of his life and estate Sweare unto me by God that thou wilt neither kill me nor deliver me into the hands of my master c. 1 Sam. 30.15 QUEST VI. Why Abraham refuseth to take a wife from the daughters of Canaan Vers. 3. THou shalt not take to my sonne of the daughters of Canaan c. The reasons why Abraham would not have his sonne Isaack be linked in mariage with the Canaanites are these 1. Because they came of cursed Cham Generis author maledictionis haereditatem transmisit in suos The author of their stocke for not honouring his father did bring a curse as an inheritance upon his posterity Ambr. lib de Abrah cap. 9. 2. Because the Canaanites were Idolaters and of corrupt manners Primum in conjugio religio quaratur Religion must first be sought in mariage Ambr. Againe Salomon was corrupted and perverted from his faith by his idolatrous wives for although Nachors stocke were not pure in religion having a smattering of imagery and idolatrous worship as Laban sought for his gods that were stolen from him Gen. 31.30 yet they had some knowledge and understanding of God as appeareth in this chapter vers 50. This thing is proceeded of the Lord c. And beside their manners were honest and commendable not like to the Canaanites as is evident by Rebecca her virginity and their humanity in entertaining of strangers Perer. 3. Another reason hereof was for that the Lord promised the Countrey to Abrahams posterity and to expell the Canaanites therefore Abraham as he refused to bury his dead among them so much lesse would mingle his seed in mariage with them Mercer QUEST VII Why Abraham sendeth not Isaack to chuse his owne wife Vers. 4. THou shalt goe 1. Though Abraham send his servant about this businesse of mariage yet it was not without Isaacks consent who knowing this servant to be the minister of his father will yeeldeth himselfe to his fathers choice 2. Isaack is not sent not to make a way unto a mystery as Rupertus thinketh to shadow forth Christ who not by himselfe went but by his Apostles sent to the Gentiles 3. And though Isaack afterward sent Iacob for the same end to chuse him a wife from his fathers kindred yet that case was not like to this for Isaack had two sonnes Abraham but one and besides Iacob fled from the wrath of his brother to save his life Perer. And further Isaack was but forty yeares old a youth â—n those dayes Iacob was about seventy seven yeares of age and so fitter to chuse for himselfe QUEST VIII In what sense Mesopotamia is called Abrahams Country seeing he was borne in Chaldea Vers. 4. GOe unto my Countrey and kindred This Countrey and place of Abrahams kindred is named to be Aram Naharaim that is Mesopotamia vers 10. where was the City of Nahor which was Charran Gen. 28.10 Now Charran in Mesopotamia is said to be Abrahams Countrey 1. Not that he was borne there as Ramban and Paulus Burgens thinke for the place of Abrahams birth was Ur of the Chaldees Gen. 11.28 2. Neither is it called his Country because as Tostatus thinketh he dwelled there a long time even 60. yeares till the death of his father which is a great errour for Abraham stayed not long in Charran Eucherius thinketh but one yeare Pererius not so much Mercerus some two years Iunius five yeares howsoever the time was not long for Abraham no doubt being called to goe into Canaan would make no long aboad by the way nor yet deferre to obey Gods commandement So then neither Pererius thinketh right that Terah lived 60. yeares in Charran after Abrahams departure for Abraham came not into Canaan till after his fathers death Act. 7.4 And Tostatus also is deceived that Abraham with Terah lived together 60. yeares in Charran for seeing Abraham was but 75. yeares old when he departed from Charran if he staied there 60. then was hee but 15 yeare old when he came first to Charran which cannot be for he was then married Gen. 11.30 But both these errors are builded upon a false ground that Abraham was the eldest sonne of Torah and borne in his 70. yeare whereas the truth is hee was the youngest and borne in the 130. yeare of his fathers age as hath beene before shewed in the questions upon the 11. chapter 3. Wherefore the solution is this that Abraham calleth all the region beyond
with espousals contract consent of friends as Iacob tooke Lea and Rachel so did he not Zilphah and Bilhah the wife was taken into the house to be the mother of the family and governesse of the house the concubine was a servant still of the family as Hagar was to Sarah the wife was taken as an inseparable companion to the husband during his life the concubine might bee put away as Hagar was from Abraham the wife was chosen whose issue should onely be heires of the house but the sonnes of the concubine inherited not as the sonnes of Gilead said to Iephtah Thou shalt not inherit in our fathers house for thou art the sonne of a strange woman Iud. 12.2 2. Now where all these properties concurred she was properly and truly a concubine such an one was Hagar who was neither contracted to Abraham by any solemne espousals nor yet had the government of the house but was at Sarahs checke neither continued shee all her daies with Abraham nor her sonne admitted to be heire 3. But where all these properties are not seene together but some one of them there sometimes shee that is the wife by a certaine abuse of the word â—s called a concubine as the Levites wife before shee was yet solemnly espoused unto him with consent of her parents is called his concubine Iud. 19.1 for as yet she did commit fornication with him but afterward having her fathers consent he is called his father in law vers 4. so here in this place Keturah is called Abrahams concubine for that her children were not admitted to be heires with Isaack but otherwise she was Abrahams lawfull wife And for the same reason sometimes a concubine is called a wife as Zilpah and Bilhah are said to be Iacobs wives Genesis 37.2 because their children were coheires with the rest and fathers of the tribes 4. There appeareth then great difference betweene Hagar and Keturah Hagar was neither solemnly taken to be Abrahams wife but given him onely for procreation and while Sarah Abrahams lawfull wife was yet living shee remained a bond-woman still and was not made free she was cast out of the house But Keturah was solemnly taken to be Abrahams wife she was a free woman Sarah was now dead she left not Abraham while she lived wherefore Keturah was not properly Abrahams concubine but for that reason onely before alleaged But Hagar was verily his concubine as Leo well determineth Aliud est uxor aliud concubina sicut aliud ancilla aliud libera propter quod Apostolus ad manifestandum haruÌ„ personarum diseretionem testimonium ponit ex Genes c. A wife is one thing a concubine another a free woman is one thing a bond another and therefore the Apostle to shew the difference of these persons doth alleage a testimony out of Genesis where it is said to Abraham Cast out the bond-woman and her sonne for the sonne of the bond-woman shall not be heire with my sonne Isaack Leo epist. 90. c. 4. citatur par 2. c. 32. q. 2. c. 12. concil Triburiens c. 38. QUEST IX Why Abraham sent away the sonnes of Keturah ABraham gave them gifts and sent them away from Isaack c. The reasons of Abrahams so doing are these 1. because that countrey was not like to hold them Abraham knowing that his seed should exceedingly multiply Perer. 2. Abraham did it to take away all occasion of strife that might fall out betweene brethren as for that cause before Abraham and Lot were separated Calvin 3. lest that Isaack and his seed might have beene corrupted by their evill manners and false worship whom Abraham did foresee not to belong to the people of God Perer. 4. The greatest reason of all was because the inheritance of that land was promised to Isaacks seed which he would not have disturbed by his other sonnes Muscul. Mercer QUEST X. What East countrey Abraham sent Keturahs sonnes into SEnt them Eastward to the East countrey c. 1. Not Eastward in respect of Isaacks dwelling for some part of the land of Canaan was so towards the East 2. nor yet Eastward in respect of the situation of the world for so India is counted in the East whither indeed Hierome thinketh that they were sent but it is not like that Abraham would send his sonnes so farre off 3. They were then sent into the East countrey in respect of Palestina as into Syria Arabia where the Ismaelites Idumeans and Midianites inhabited which countries in the Scripture are usually called by the name of the East as Iacob going into Mesopotamia is said to goe into the East country Gen. 29.1 Balaam came from Aram out of the mountaines of the East Num. 23.7 Iob also is said to have beene the greatest of all the men of the East Iob 1.3 4. Into these East countries they were sent not because the people there were addicted to art magicke whereunto Abraham saw his sonnes inclined as the Cabalists coniecture but it is like that those countries to the which he sent them were as yet vacant and unpeopled Mercer QUEST XI Of the computation of the yeares of Abrahams life Vers. 7. THis is the age of Abrahams life 175. yeares Pererius upon this place gathering into a summe the storie of Abrahams life falleth into many apparent errours in Chronology which briefly shall be noted 1. He saith that Abraham was borne in the seventy yeares of his father Terahs age whereas it is cleare seeing Araham in his fathers two hundred and five yeare was seventy five yeares old Gen. 11.32 12.4 that he was borne in the hundred and thirty yeare of his fathers age 2. As one absurdity being granted many follow and one errour breedeth many so upon this false ground he buildeth other uncertaine conclusions as that Abraham was borne after the flood 292. yeares whereas he was borne 60. yeares after an 352. after the flood for so long after is the 130. yeare of Terahs age 3. He saith that Noah died in the 58. yeare of Abrahams age whereas Noah died 2. yeares before Abraham was borne 4. Further he affirmeth Terah Abrahams father to have died in the 135. yeare of Abrahams life whereas he must end his life sixty yeares before in the seventy five of Abrahams age for so old was Abraham when he went out of Charran whence he departed not till the death of Terah Act. 7.4 5. He proceedeth further in this his new coyned Chronologie that Abraham died in the 467. yeare after the flood and 2123. yeares after the creation whereas it was the 527. yeare after the flood and 2183 yeares from the beginning of the world wherein Abraham left his life 6. Further he saith that Abraham left Sâ—m alive behinde him whereas it is certainly gathered that Sâ—m died 25. yeares before in the 15â— yeare of Abrahams life and 502. yeares after the flood Genes 11.11 QUEST XII How Abraham yeelded up his Spirit Vers. 8. HE yeelded up the
punished than adulterie which farre exceedeth the other as the Wise man compareth them together Prov. 6.30.32 that which the spirit of God hath judged to be the weightier sinne by mans ballance cannot be made lighter And hereof Erasmus complaint in his time was just Savitur passim in miseros fures c. Poore theeves are every where streightly handled whereas neither Dracos nor the Romane nor Moses lawes punish theft with death Then hee proceedeth Avaritia nostra facit ut ideo magnum malum existimemus furium quia pecuniam summi boni loco ducimus Our covetousnesse is the cause that we count theft such a great evill because we hold money to be so great a good This may suffice of this question 4. Places of docâ—rine out of the whole booke 1. Doct. Gods election sure and infallible FIrst it is evident by this booke of Exodus wherein is set forth unto us how diversly the people provoked God by their sinnes as their Idolatrie lust murmuring impatience yet God continued their mercifull Lord still that Gods election is immutable and whom he loveth he loveth to the end Ioh. 13.1 Genevens 2. Doct. Which is the best forme of a Common-wealth SEcondly In this booke also is described the best forme of a Common-wealth when as both Prince Nobles and people have their due that forme which is mixed of these three states is the happiest and least subject to change and freest from mutinies So was it in Israel in Moses time in his sole government there was a Monarchie in the 70. Elders assistants an Aristocracie in that out of every tribe the Senatours and Elders were indifferently chosen therein there was a shaddow of the Democraticall state Sâ—mler This mixt forme of government is well seene in our high Court of Parliament where there is a concurrence of three estates 5. Places of confutation 1. Confutation against election by workes FIrst this booke shewing on the one side the ingratitude and disobedience of the people on the other the stedfast love of God toward them affoordeth an evident argument of Gods free election without any respect to workes against those which defend election ex praevisis operibus of workes foreseene before and the Apostle to the same purpose out of this booke alleageth that notable text I will have mercie on him upon whom I will have mercie Rom. 9.15 Borrhaius 2. Confutation against those which say all things were carnall to the fathers FUrther some out of Serveius schoole which have taught that the fathers in the law had only a carnal imagination of terrene things and no knowledge of the Messiah are in this booke confuted for S. Paul sheweth how that in their externall actions and symbols baptisme was shadowed forth and Christ both their spirituall meat and drinke and ours 1. Cor. 10.2.3 And though the Apostles expected a terrene kingdome Act. 1. that they did draw from the error of those times it being a generall received opinion But they themselves before that joyned with Peter in confessing Christ to be the Sonne of God Matth. 16. and afterward they shewed wherein their happinesse consisted in preaching remission of sinnes in Christ. Simler Prologomen 6. Places of morall use 1. Mor. Our spirituall deliverance by Christ shadowed forth FIrst here in the deliverance of Israel out of Egypt is shadowed forth our spirituall deliverance by Christ they under Moses escaped from the tyrannie of Pharaoh and the bondage of Egypt wee by Christ are set free from the spirituall captivitie of sinne and Sathan as the Prophet Zacharie alludeth unto this externall deliverance chap. 10.11 The Scepter of Egypt shall depart away Borrah 2. Mor. Gods chastisements tend not to destruction but to amendment AGaine in that the Lord when the people sinned scourged them and yet not to their destruction but to their amendement it sheweth that both God is not partiall but will punish sinne even in his owne children as also that the afflictions which God layeth upon his children tendeth not to their eversion but is sent rather to worke their conversion Genevens The Apostle saith If ye endure chastening God offereth himselfe unto you as unto sonnes Heb. 12.7 3. Mor. Example of speciall vertues in this booke FUrther in this booke many examples of singular vertues are propounded worthy of imitation of piety in the Midwives of faith in Moses parents of meeknesse in Moses and faithfulnesse toward his people of zeale in the Levites that all flocked to Moses to execute vengeance upon the Idolaters Simler CHAP. I. THis chapter sheweth the occasion which moved the Lord for the cause thereof was in himselfe to procure the deliverance of his people This occasion is of two sorts First the wonderfull increase of the people where is mention made both of their names and number comming downe to Egypt vers 1. to vers 7. then of their increasing in Egypt vers 7. Secondly The other occasion is the affliction of the Israelites which followed upon this their increasing and multiplying where is set downe their consultation with the threefold end thereof vers 10. Then the execution where foure severall afflictions of the Israelites are described 1. Their hard usage under the taskmasters vers 11. 2. Their miserable bondage being at the command in generall of the Egyptians not only for publike but private workes vers 14. 3. The male children are commanded to be slaine where first the charge is given by Pharaoh to the Midwives vers 15.16 Then the execution followeth contrarie to the Kings expectation where three things are declared the reason which induced the Midwives not to obey the Kings cruell edict v. 17. their defence unto the King vers 18.19 the reward of the Midwives vers 20. 4. Then followeth the generall edict for the destroying of all the men children vers 22. 2. The divers readings 5. But Ioseph was in Egypt A.P.V.B.G. cum caeter with Ioseph which was in Egypt T. here which is added the meaning is that Joseph though he were in Egypt must be added to that number to make up 70. 10. That they joyne themselves unto our enemies or fight against us T. better than and fight against us B.G. cum caet for their feare is threefold lest they should run to their enemies rebell or escape out of their service 11. They built for Pharao cities of munition T.S. rather than cities of treasure A.P.C.B.G. or cities of tabernacles L. or cities of store V. the word mischenoth is taken for munition 1. King 9.19 14. With all manner of bondage which they exacted of them by cruelty G.A.P.L. or according S. better than beside all service which c. T. for the preposition eeth signifieth with or to put it in the nominative their bondage wherein they served them was most cruell V.B. the word bepharech signifieth not cruell but by or with cruelty 16. When yee looke into the stooles T. that is whereon the women sate in their travell to see
untimely death or sicknesse it seemeth not unpossible that such a number by ordinarie meanes in the circuite of 215. yeeres might be multiplied for seventie persons in thirtie yeeres if they beget every one but one in a yeere will have 2100. Cut off the odde hundred and admit that the third part onely of the other number was apt for generation that is sixe hundred which make 300. couples or mariages those will beget in thirtie yeeres more which is the 60. yeere from their comming into Egypt nine thousand the third part hereof three thousand maketh fifteene hundred couples which having but every yeere one will beget the next thirtie yeeres which makes 90. in all 45000. hereof the third part 15000. will make 7400. couples leaving the odde hundred which will beget by the 12. yeere 222000. the third part whereof 74000. maketh 37000. couples and will beget by the 150. yeere 1110000 the third part hereof 370000. maketh 185000. mariages which will beget the next thirtie yeeres by the 180. yeere 5550000. whereof the third part 185000. which maketh beside the five odde thousand 920000. mariages which will beget by the 210. yeere 27600000. that is 27. thousand sixe hundred thousand Simler Though herein no miracle be admitted yet could it not be done without the exceeding blessing of God especially that notwithstanding their cruell bondage and sore labour yet they multiplied without number Perer. Somewhat about this time the children of Ephraim being increased went against the men of Gath to take away their cattell but presuming before the time they were slaine and Ephraim mourned for them 1 Chron. 7.21 Osiander QUEST VII Who this new King was that knew not Ioseph Vers. 8. THere arose a new King in Egypt 1. This new King was neither an Assyrian borne as Cajetano conjectureth upon these words of Isay chap. 52.4 My people went downe into Egypt to sojourne there and Asshur oppressed them without cause but the Prophet in this place toucheth both the oppressions of the Israelites in Egypt and under Asshur neither in the Egyptian Chronicles was there any Assyrian King either before Moses or for a thousand yeeres after till the reigne of Cambises the Persian 2. Neither could this King be Mephres in whose ninth yeere Ioseph should die and the bondage of Israel begin as Vincentius For seeing all the Patriarkes were dead before their affliction began of which number Levi elder than Ioseph by foure yeeres lived 137. yeeres Exod. 6. and so survived Ioseph who died at 110. yeeres 23. yeeres then could not Mephres be this King that began to reigne before Ioseph died 3. Neither was this King Ramesses as some thinke because one of the cities which the Israelites built was called by that name for Ramesses was King of Egypt in the time of the Trojane warre Plin. lib. 36. cap. 8. which was three hundred yeeres after the death of Moses if he reigned in Egypt in the time of Deborah as thinketh Eusebius he was 140. yeeres after Moses 4. But it is more probable that this King was Amemphis in whose 18. yeere Eusebius thinketh Moses was borne so also Hierome in Chronicis some call him Memnon the speaking stone whose image did use to speake at the Sunnes rise and so continued untill Christ Perer. Simler QUEST VIII Why this Pharaoh is called a new King HE is called a new King because he came of another family Ioseph or for that he brought in a new kind of government altering and changing the lawes as the Chalde Paraphrast and ruling after his owne pleasure Simler He knew not Ioseph either being borne after his time or having forgotten his benefits as Darius had Mardoches faithfulnesse Esther 6. Iunius Wherein his great ingratitude appeared for two great benefits Ioseph had procured one in generall in saving the whole land in the time of the famine the other to the Crowne in annexing to it the fift part of the revenewes of Egypt Perer. As also herein Iosephs modestie appeared that did not in his long time of honour which continued 80. yeeres raise up an honourable and wealthie state to his posteritie seeing his house was so soone obscured but as is most like he and his sonnes joyned themselves unto their brethren not hunting after the wealth of Egypt where they knew they were but strangers Simlerus QUEST IX The causes of the affliction of the Israelites Vers. 10. COme let us worke wisely with them c. 1. There were three causes why the Egyptians consulted to oppresse the Israelites first they envied their happinesse and prosperitie for God every way blessed them then they hated them for their religion in which regard the Hebrewes were an abomination to the Egyptians for they sacrificed those beasts which the Egyptians worshipped see Gen. 46.34 and Exod. 8.26 Thirdly they were afraid of them lest they should joyne with their enemies and rebell against them Perer. 2. And three things they feared lest they might take part with their enemies or rebell by their owne strength or make an escape out of the land Iun. They feared all these joyntly and every one in particular therefore it is better read disjunctively see before in the divers readings 3. They worke wisely or cunningly câ—â—ftily for so the word Chacham is taken both in the good bad part not as the Hebrewes imagine because they would not destroy them with the sword or fire lest God might be revenged of them in the same kind but devised by the water to destroy them whereby the Lord promised never to destroy the world againe but their craft is seene in attempting divers wayes to keepe them under that if they prevailed not by one meanes they might by another and in respect of themselves they worke wisely providing both for their owne securitie and for their profit in the service of the Israelites Simler Likewise they opprest them cunningly that they might not be accused of open and manifest tyrannie Osiander 4. Iosephus alleageth another cause of this affliction that about that time one of the Egyptian Priests foretold unto the King of one that should be borne who when hee once came to yeeres should worke much harme to the Egyptians and greatly exalt the people of Israel lib. 2. antiquit cap. 5. But this being his conjecture no such thing here insinuated by Moses may be more safely rejected than credited QUEST X. Of the hard affliction of the Israelites 12. THerefore they did set taskmasters over them c. 1. Divers wayes were the Israelites most grievously oppressed in Egypt 1. Philo writeth that they were caused to carrie burthens above their strength that they were forced to worke night and day that the same were constrained to be both workmen and servers they were employed in making brick digging and building insomuch that many of them died under their burthens and were not suffered to be buried and beside the most cruell men were set to be their taskmasters Phil. lib. 1. de vita Mosis
make them houses Vers. 22. ANd because the Mid-wives feared God and he made them houses c. There are two generall expositions of this place Some doe interpret the word Lahem them of the Mid-wives some of the people of Israel Of the first 1. Some referre it to the Israelites that they provided for the Mid-wives and kept them from Pharaoh but that is not like seeing the Israelites could not at this time defend themselves from Pharaohs rage 2. Some understand it of Pharaoh that he made strong houses for them that all the Hebrew women should come to them to be delivered but that had beene a thing impossible 3. Some referre it to God that he made them houses which is diversly expounded the Hebrewes supposing these Mid-wives to be Iochebed and Miriam by houses understand the Kingdome and Priesthood which was setled afterward in their of-spring for Iochebed was the mother of Aaron and Miriam they say maried to Calâ—b but this is uncertaine Iosephus writeth lib. 3. antiquit that she was the wife of Hur and it is before shewed that Miriam for her age could be none of them David Chimhi understandeth it of their preserving from the rage of Pharaoh Tostatus of their incorporating and graffing into the nation and common-wealth of Israel as Rahab was but it is more like they were Hebrew women as is before also touched and needed no such ingraffing Hierome understandeth it of spirituall houses in heaven so also Rupertus Augustine and Theodoret of giving them riches Pererius of increasing their families for so is the phrase used Sarah saith when she gave Hagar to Abraham I may be builded by her Gen. 16. And this uncertaintie there is in the first exposition 4. Therefore the second is rather to be preferred to understand it of the people that God made them houses that is families and increased them for these reasons 1. Because in the Hebrew there is a masculine pronoune lahem which although some thinke is sometime taken for the feminine as Exod. 2.17 Piscator and elsewhere and Vatablus saith that mem is sometime taken for nun yet it is more properly taken in the native and originall use where there is no necessitie otherwise to enforce it Iun. 2. Because the house and famille is not builded by the woman but by the man Simler 3. This better agreeth to the words going before that the people multiplied vers 20. and the words following if we read them thus And so it was because the Mid-wives feared God and he made them house That Pharaoh charged all his people c. Pharaoh seeing that God by the meanes and occasion of the Mid-wives as the instruments God as the author and chiefe cause increased the people then he cast about another way how to effect this cruell purpose Iun. Simler QUEST XVIII Whether the Mid-wives onely were temporally rewarded NOw what manner of reward it was which the Lord here giveth it may thus be briefly resolved 1. Neither with Gregorie is it to be thought that because of their dissimulation they were onely temporally rewarded for the text saith they feared God and the feare of God is not onely in this life but more rewarded in the life to come 2. Hierome and Rupertus here understand the spirituall and everlasting houses in heaven but the words before v. 20. shew that hereby a temporall blessing is insinuated the Mid-wives prospered the people multiplied 3. Therefore the last resolution is that no doubt the charitie and mercie of these Mid-wives and the feare of God in them was eternally rewarded but the temporall blessing is here onely expressed both in respect of the times because as Hierome saith Aeterna vitae promissio est propria novi testamenti The promise of eternall life is peculiar to the new Testament and in regard of carnall and weake men who are by temporall promises more easily allured so the promises made to Abraham whose saith and obedience were eternally crowned were in shew temporall as in the length of life increase of his posteritie victorie over his enemies as appeareth Gen. 15. ex Perer. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. That God is not the author of evill Vers. 12. THey were grieved or fretted because of the children of Israel But Psal. 105.25 it is said he turned their heart to hate his people The hatred and griefe which the Egyptians conceived against Israel seemeth to be ascribed to God yet farre be it from us to thinke that God is the author of the least sinne much lesse of so great a sinne as to hate the people of God for as God is not tempted with evill so neither tempteth he any man Iam. 1.13 This manner of phrase therefore in Scripture may receive five severall expositions which may all together be received first God is said to turne their heart not effective but permissive not by way of working but permitting or suffering as Theodoret because he gave way to their wicked will corumque insidias â—inimè prohibuerit and hindered not their evill purpose 2. God is said to doe it as he hardened Pharaohs heart subtrahendo gratiam by withholding his grace and leaving them to themselves Cajetan 3. God doth it as an universall cause because in him we move we live and have our being Act. 17. not as a particular agent as Rupertus useth this comparison Quemadmodum sol molle lutum convertit in durum As the Sunne turneth the clay and mire from soft to hard of which changing the Sun is onely the generall cause the proper and next cause is the qualitie of the matter 4. God turneth their heart into hatred occasionaliter by ministring the occasion onely as Aug. Non cor illorum malum faciendo sed populo bene faciendo cor eorum sponte malum convertit in odium Their heart being evill of it selfe he turned to hatred not by making it evill but by doing well unto his people God is said to doe it because he was the author of the welfare of his people whereby the envious Egyptians were provoked to hate them 5. The Lord is said to harden mens hearts ordinative disposative because he knoweth how to rule and dispose of their evill and obdurate hearts and turne it to his glorie as Augustine proceedeth in the same place Quo illorum odio ad exercitationem populi filii ad gloriam nomâ—nâ— suâ— usus est Deus Which their hatred God used both for the exercise of his people and to the glorie of his owne name Ex Perer. 2. Doct. God must rather be obeyed than men Vers. 17. NOtwithstanding the Mid-wives feared God and did not as the King of Egypt commanded This their refusall to obey the Kings wicked charge was both lawfull and commendable The things which belong to Caesar as tribute custome honor feare Rom. 13.7 must willingly and of conscience be yeelded to Caesar Matth. 22.21 But the things which belong to God must not be given to Caesar
Laudabile praise worthie si quis salva fide refugiat periâ—ulum instans If one not violating his faith doth shun the instant danger unlesse we will say that Christ when he escaped out of their hands that sought to stone him did it of feare Luke 4. But I rather preferre the 7. exposition before touched QUEST XXII Why Moses sufferings are called by the Apostle the rebukes of Christ. BUt seeing so oft mention hath beene made of that place to the Hebrewes it shall not be amisse briefly to shew the meaning of those other words of the Apostle vers 26. esteeming the rebuke of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt 1. We refuse here the exposition of Lyranus that he calleth the rebukes of Moses the rebukes of Christ because by faith foreseeing what Christ should suffer hee by Christs example was confirmed to endure the like for in this sense they are Moses rebukes rather than Christs 2. Neither are they called Christs rebukes because they were such as Christ commendeth Blessed are they that suffer persecution for righteousnesse sake Matt. 5. 3. or for that Christ was to come of that people and therefore their rebukes are counted the rebukes of Christ Cajetan 4. or because Moses was a figure of Christ and suffered the like rebukes because that as Moses left the Court and palace of Pharaoh to be partaker of the afflictions of his people so Christ descending from heaven tooke upon him our infirmities Oecumenius Theophylact. 5. But they are called Christs rebukes because he suffereth in his members and accounteth their afflictions as his owne in which sense the Apostle saith he fulfilled the rest of the afflictions of Christ in his flesh for his bodies sake which is the Church Col. 1.24 QUEST 23. Why Pharaoh sought to slay Moses Vers. 15. PHaraoh heard of this matter and sought to slay Moses The causes why Pharaoh sought Moses life Iosephus alleageth to be these three 1. Because the Egyptians envied his prosperous successe in the warres against the Ethiopians 2. They feared him as like to be one that aspired to great matters and might seeke some innovation and change in Egypt 3. The Egyptian Priests did prophesie of him that he was like to prove very dangerous to Egypt By these meanes the King was incensed against him But I rather approve that which Philo writeth that Pharaoh was not so much moved against Moses for the death of one Egyptian as for that by this he perceived that Moses was a friend and favourer of the Hebrewes whom he accounted his enemies and an enemie to the Egyptians his subjects and friends Philo lib. 1. de vita Mosis QUEST XXIV The causes why Moses lived in exile and banishment 40. yeares Vers. 15. THerefore Moses fled Zeiglerus thinketh that whereas at the fortieth yeere of Moses age there were 390. yeeres expired since the promise made to Abraham and that tenne yeeres onely remained of the affliction of the people which was to continue 400. yeeres in one place and other Genes 15.13 Moses thought to prevent the time there being but tenne yeeres to come and therefore God punished his presumption with fortie yeeres exile But this cannot stand with the Apostles testimonie of Moses that by faith he forsooke Egypt if it were a worke of faith how could it be a punishment for his presumption Therefore the causes of Moses flight and exile are better touched by Ferus 1. That the people should not depend upon man but trust in God for their deliverance 2. That Moses might be weaned altogether from the pleasures of Egypt and delicate life in Pharaohs Court 3. That he might be taught that the deliverance of Israel should not be by sword or strength but by the spirit of God 4. To punish the peoples ingratitude for not more thankfully accepting of this benefit that God had stirred them up a deliverer for not onely this Hebrew whom Moses rebuked rejected his calling but generally all the people made light of it as S. Stephen sheweth Act. 7.25 QUEST XXV Of Midian what countrie it was and where situate Vers. 15. ANd dwelt in the land of Midian 1. This was the chiefe Citie of the Midianites so called of Midian one of the sonnes of Keturah by Abraham it was situate in Arabia upon the red sea as Iosephus 2. Hierome saith there were two Cities of this name one on the South part of Arabia by the red sea the other by Arnon and Arcopolis the ruines whereof were to be seene in his time 3. The whole Countrie was called Arabia where the Midianites Amalekites Israelites dwelt together Philo. And these Arabians were called Petrei of their metropolis or chiefe Citie Petra Borrh. 4. This Midian was not farre from Mount Sinai for thereabout did Moses keepe his father in lawes sheepe Exod. 3. and thither came Iethro with Moses wife and children and S. Paul placeth Sinai in Arabia Gal. 4. 5. The women of this Countrie joyning with the Moabites inticed the Israelites to commit fornication Numb 25. These Midianites oppressed Israel seven yeeres of whom Gideon slew 135000. Iud. 8. QUEST XXVI Rehuel Iethro Hobab whether the same Vers. 18. ANd when they came to Rehuel their father c. This Rehuel was not the same with Iethro as the Septuagint and Latine translator here read Iethro and as Hierome thinketh they were two names of the same man 2. Neither had he foure names Iethro Rehuel Hobab Keni as Thostatus Lyranus for Hobab was the sonne of Rehuel Numb 10.29 and hee was called Keni of his nation and countrey because he was a Kenite Numb 24.21 Iunius 3 Pererius also is deceived thinking that Hobab was not Moses father in law but his wives brother and his father in lawes sonne because saith he Moses father in law departed from them at Mount Sinai Exod. 18. but Hobab staied with them still and was their guide in the wildernesse Numb 10.31 But Pererius herein erreth also for these two stories of Iethro and Hobab Exod. 18. and Numb 10. must be joyned together they were both one man and hee tooke his leave of Moses as it is shewed Exod. 18. but he returned againe unto them before they departed from Sinai to be their guide as Moses requested Numb 10. and it is like he brought his kindred and family with him because the Kenites are read afterward to have cohabited with Israel Iudg. 1.16.4 Wherefore Rehuel was grandfather unto Moses wife called also their father after the manner of the Hebrewes Iethro and Hobab are the same for they are both said to be the father in law of Moses Exodus 18. and Num. 10.29 and Hobab and Iethro was the sonne of Rehuel ibid. Iun. QUEST XXVII Whether Rehuel were Prince and Priest of Midian Vers. 16. ANd the Prince of Midian c. The Hebrew word is Cohen which signifieth both Prince and Priest and one that is preferred or exalted in any office or authoritie as Davids sonnes are called
though hee were rude in speech yet he was not so in knowledge 2. Cor. 11.6 the power of S. Pauls speech consisted not in eloquence of words but in the wisdome of the spirit so Moses though defective in the manner of elocution yet might speake with gravity and wisdome and so bee powerfull in words 9. Wherefore notwithstanding this or what else is objected the most probable opinion is that Moses had some naturall impediment of speech as appeareth both by his owne excuse by the Lords answer by the coadjutorship of Aaron his brother an eloquent man vers 14. and because Moses after this saith he was a man of uncircumcised lips and whereas he saith here nor since thou hast spoken to thy servant his meaning is that if at this time when God spake unto him who was able to take away all impediment of speech yet his infirmity remained much more was it like afterward to continue Iunius QUEST VIII How God is said to make the deafe and dumbe Vers. 11. WHo hath made the dumb or the deafe 1. Wee refuse here the fables of the Hebrewes that when Pharaoh had appointed one to kill Moses he was striken blind that he could not see Moses and Pharaoh became both deafe and dumbe that though he espied Moses escape yet hee could not speake to have him stayed but it is evident by the story that Moses fled before hee was apprehended The Lord here speaketh in generall not of any one dumbe or deafe but that as hee sendeth these infirmities upon man so also hee is able to heale them 2. And although these infirmities are evill in respect of nature yet God is the author of them because they are good also in respect of the end which is to humble man and bring him to repentance and to set forth the glory of God as our Saviour saith of the blind man that his blindnesse came that the workes of God might be shewed upon him Simler QUEST IX How and wherefore the Lord was present with Moses mouth Vers. 12. I Will be with thy mouth 1. Although Moses was no eloquent man in outward speech as humane eloquence is accounted yet there was in him a grave and divine eloquence such as the Apostles were endued with the Lord promiseth the assistance of his spirit and to bee present with his mouth 2. But the impediment of his tongue the Lord doth not altogether take away both that Gods glory and power might appeare and that Moses should see how needfull the helpe and society of his brother was neither did Moses pray unto God to heale that infirmity but only useth it as an argument to decline his calling Simler QUEST X. Whom Moses meaneth that he would have sent Vers. 13. SEnd by the hand of him whom thou shouldest send 1. Lyranus thinketh that Moses meaneth his brother Aaron who was elder than he and fitter for his eloquent speech but no mention was made yet of Aaron whom Moses knew not to be alive as may be gathered vers 18. till the Lord first spake of him and promised hee should assist him 2. Rabbi Selomo taketh that hee meaneth Iosuah whom God revealed unto him should be the man that was to lead Israel into the promised land But beside that Iosuah is not yet spoken of this request of Moses would have shewed some emulation or envy toward Iosuah 3. Many of the ancient writers as Iustenus Martyr Tertullian Cyprian with others thinke that Moses here speaketh of the Messias that should be sent into the world so also Perer. But this seemeth not to be so fit both for that Moses not being ignorant of the prophesie of Iacob concerning the comming of Shiloh and how the Lord promised that he would raise up a Prophet like unto him Deus 18.18 which is understood of Christ could not yet expect the comming of the Messiah and this request for the comming of the Messiah proceeding of faith would not have provoked the Lords wrath Therefore Eugubinus opinion though Pererius checkt him for it is not herein to be misliked that neither would have those places of Scripture which are understood of the Messiah to bee referred to others for that savoureth of Judaisme nor yet that which is spoken of others to be applied to Christ which also would bewray curiosity and superstition 4. Therefore the plaine meaning of Moses is that wheâ—â—as God might find out many more fit than himselfe he would send by their hand that is ministery so he aimeth not at any one in particular to be sent but any other whosoever QUEST XI Whether Moses sinned in his so often refusall seeing God was angry with him Vers. 14. THen Iehovahs wrath was kindled 1. Neither doe we consent to some Hebrewes that doe aggravate Moses sinne as distrusting Gods word and therefore some say hee was punished in being deprived of the Priesthood which was given to Aaron some in that he was not suffered to enter into the land of Canaan Contr. But neither was the first a punishment for Moses still was the chiefe and gave Aaron direction and it was a comfort to Moses to have such a coadjutor and beside Aaron was the elder to whom the priesthood appertained Neither was Moses offence here the cause why he entred not into the land of Canaan but his disobedience at the waters of strife Simler 2. Neither on the other side is their opinion found that doe justifie Moses herein and commend his humility in refusing so weighty a calling as Gregorie who by Pauls example would have us ready to suffer adversities and by Moses to refuse prosperity And Hierome commendeth Esaâ—es readinesse after his lippes were purified and Moses unwillingnesse being guilty to himselfe of his owne infirmity Contra. 1. In that God was angrie with Moses it is evident he offended 2. And as S. Paul was willing to suffer adversity because it was Gods will the spirit so testified every where of him that bands and persecution did abide him so Moses should not have refused this charge seeing God so often had signified his will unto him 3. And if Esay did well after the Lord had purged his lippes being before unwilling to shew his readinesse then Moses did not well who after the Lord had promised to be with his mouth yet still persisted in his refusall 3. Thostatus granteth that Moses sinned yet it was a veniall and small sinne because wee reade of 〈◊〉 punishment that followed Cajetanus is of the same opinion and his reason is taken from the phrase here used The wrath of God was kindled as when a man is moved suddenly of choller than of set purpose Contra. In some sense we confesse that both this and all other of Moses sinnes and of all the elect are veniall in respect of Gods mercie in Christ that pardoneth them but otherwise in it owne nature neither this nor any other sinne is pardonable for the wages of sinne is death Rom. 6.23 in the justice of
a commendation of himselfe But no such supposition iâ— here necessarie for Moses here ascribeth nothing to himselfe but onely sheweth how â—hey were set apart of God for this great worke neither is all kind of boasting unlawfull namely such as is referred to the glory of God as Saint Paul did say of himselfe that he laboured more than all the Apostles 2. As Aaron iâ— in the former verse set before Moses as having the preeminence of nature because he was eldest so here Moses is set before Aaron as having the preeminence of grace who was first called and from whose mouth Aaron was to receive direction and by whose hand Aaron was consecrated to the Priesthood Pellican QUEST XVI In what sense Moses saith he was of uncircumcised lips Vers. 30. I Am of uncircumcised lips and how should Pharaoh heare me c. 1. Whereas the Septuagint read of a small voyce Augustine moveth this doubt that Moses should be said to have so small a voice as though Pharaoh onely had not beene able to heare them quâ—st 7. in Exod. But this doubt ariseth upon ignorance of the originall for the true reading is I am of uncircumcised lips 2. As circumcision properly signifieth the cutting off that which is superfluous in the bodie and so consequently of any superfluitie in any power or facultie so uncircumcision signifieth the remaining of that superfluous part either in any part or power of the bodie or of the soule so because Moses stammered in his speech and so doubled many superfluous syllables in that sense he saith his lips that is his words uttered by his lips were uncircumcised Iun. But that which is uncircumcised is also taken for that which is polluted and defiled as S. Stephen saith Act. 7. that the Iewes were of uncircumcised hearts and eares Perer. But this is diligently to be marked that God notwithstanding Moses so oft complaineth of this naturall defect and imperfection yet would not take it from him but giveth him the supplie of his brother Aarons eloquence that Moses should not be sufficient of himselfe Perer. 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Knowledge still increased the neerer they approched to the time of the Messias Vers. 3. BVt by my name Iehovah was I not knowne The Lord did more fully reveale himselfe to Moses than to Abraham David saw more than Moses of Christ as it is extant in the Psalmes and evident by the particular prophesies of the Messiah Daniel saw more than David describing the very time of the Messiahs comming The Apostles saw more than the Prophets which desired to see those things which they saw and did not see them Matth. 13. Thus we see that still in processe of time knowledge increased and more still was added unto it and the neerer they came unto the time of the Messiah the greater was the light Gregor homil 16. super Ezechiel 2. Doct. God performeth his promises for his owne mercy and truths sake Vers. 4. AS I made my covenant with them The onely cause that moveth the Lord to be gratious to his people is the remembrance of his covenant which proceeded from his love there was nothing in this unthankfull people to procure the love of God toward them So the Apostle saith Herâ—iâ— iâ— love not that we loved God but that he loved us 1 Ioh. 4.10 Piscat 5. Places of confutation 1. Conf. Of certaine Hereticks that take exception to the authoritie of the booke of the Canticles Vers. 3. I Appeared unto c. by the name of almightie God Certaine Heretikes because God was knowne to Abraham by his name Shaddai to Moses by his name Iehovah and there is no booke in Scripture beside the Canticles wherein some of these names of God are not found have impiously taken exception upon this reason against this booke Contra. True it is that in the Canticles which are indited to set forth the sweet spirituall love betweene Christ and his Church the fearefull and terrible names of God are omitted in stead of omnipotent the Church calleth Christ her Spouse peaceable and lovely for Lord her Spouse her beloved for Iehovah that ineffable name she compareth him to a bundle of Myrrhe and to an Ointment powred out so Christ also giveth unto the Church amiable termes as Sister Spouse the Dove and such like and this is the cause why those fearefull names are omitted in that bookes Perer. And for the same cause Christ in the Gospell setteth not forth God under the names of Adâ—nai Shaddai Iehovah as in the Law but under the name of God and our Father because the Gospell bringeth peace and comfort not feare and terror sic Zeigler 2. Conf. Of the Iewes that attribute great force to the letters of the name Iehovah BVt by my name Iehovah was I not knowne The Jewes ascribe much unto this name affirming that by the vertue thereof miracles may be wrought and that Christ did thereby effect his great works they attribute unto this name power to cast out deuils to adjure spirits to heale diseases and hereupon Magicians in their devilish invocations abuse the names of God Elohim Adonai Iehovah Contra 1. Words have no vertue or propertie beside the signification If by words pronounced any thing bee effected it proceedeth of faith not of the sound of the words if any words of themselves wrought any thing most like the words of prayer yet not the words but the prayer of faith saveth Iam. 5.15 If it be answered that the uttering of the name of Iehovah to such purposes is with faith I replie that it cannot be because faith is grounded upon the word but they have no warrant out of the word that the syllables of the name Iehovah have any such force 2. Indeed in the name of Iehovah that is by faith in his name many great works have beene done but not by vertue of the letters and syllables As the seven sonnes of Sceva a Jew by the bare name of Iesus could doe nothing Acts 19.14 but by faith in his name were miracles wrought Act. 3.16 3. Christ wrought miracles not by words and syllables but because he was Iehovah the Lord of life and power himselfe he by his owne power brought forth these wonderfull works 4. Iosephus writeth that Alexander meeting Iaddâ—a the high Priest in his priestly garments having the name of Iehovah in his forehead did fall downe at his feet and worshipped But this was not done by vertue of those letters but by the power of God for being secretly asked of Parmenio why hee whom all men adored fell downe at the high Priests feet answered Non hunc se adorare sed Deo cujus pontifex esset honorem illum habuisse That he worshipped not him but yeelded that honour to God whose Priest he was 6. Places of morall use 1. Observ. The greater light of the Gospell requireth greater faith Vers. 3. BVt by my name Iehovah was I not knowne This then was a just rebuke unto the
a moneth which hee doth thus collect the first plague of converting the waters into bloud continued seven dayes chap. 7.25 then upon the eight day came the frogs and the next day after chap. 8.9 which was the ninth they were taken away upon the tenth day the lice were sent upon the eleventh day the swarmes of noisome flies are threatned upon the next day being the twelfth they are sent and the morrow after they are taken away chap. 8.29 which was the 13. day upon the 14. the fifth plague of the murrane of cattell is threatned the morrow after it is sent chap. 9.6 which was the 15. day upon the 16. day the sixt plague of botches and sores followeth the 17. day the 7. plague of haile is threatned sent the next day chap. 9.18 which was the 18. day and taken away the next which was the 19. day on the 20. day the 8. plague of grashoppers is threatned sent the 21. day and removed the 22. day the three dayes following the thicke darknesse came chap. 10.22 the 23.24 and 25· dayes upon the 26. day Pharaoh expelled Moses from his presence and about midnight following the beginning of the 28. day the first borne were slaine So that from the first plague to the last there was not above a moneth the last plague then of the slaughter of the first borne falling upon the 14. day of Nisan the first moneth of the Hebrewes the first began about the middle of Adar the last moneth which answereth to our February as Nison doth unto March Pererius And that it is more likely that all these plagues came together in the space of one moneth rather than of twelve moneths it may thus appeare first because the plagues following one immediatly upon another without any pause or respite they were so much the more grievous and this was the strong hand of God whereby Pharaoh was constrained to let Israel goe chap. 6.1 Secondly the plagues were such as Egypt never saw nor felt before chap. 9.24 and 10.14 and if they had continued long the Egyptians could not have endured Thirdly whereas the Israelites spent full forty yeeres in the wildernesse Iosh. 5.6 and Mosâ—s was 80. yeere old chap. 7.7 before any of the plagues began and 120. yeere old in the end of the 40. yeeres travell in the wildernesse Deut. 34. much time could not bee spent in Egypt after the hand of God by the ministry of Moses began to worke upon them QUEST XXX Whether the good Angels or bad were the ministers of the Egyptian plagues COncerning the author of these plagues there is no question but that they came from God who thereby did most justly punish the Egyptians for the unjust vexation of his people for so the Lord saith He will smite Egypt with all his wonders chap. 3.20 But there ariseth a greater doubt who were the ministers of these plagues whether the good angels or evill 1. Genebrard thinketh because it is said Psalm 78.49 By the sending of evill Angels that the evill spirits were executioners of these plagues But Augustines reason is very strong against this opinion for in the two first plagues which were counterfeited by the Sorcerers it is evident that the evill Angels were doers by whom the Magicians wrought they certainly were not the ministers of the true plagues for then as he saith Angeli mali ex utraque parte consisterent the evill Angels should be of both sides hinc illos affligentes inde fallentes afflâ—cting the Egyptians on the side and deceiving them on the other If the evill Angels then were not ministers of the first plagues neither were they used in the rest and beside we have a more evident argument that when in the third plague the Sorcerers attempted to doe the like they could not the Lord inhibited and restrained the evill spirits that they should worke no longer by their ministers the Sorcerers If the Lord restrained their power then he loosed it not or used it 2. Wherefore they are called evill Angels not in respect of their office but of the effect because they were messengers and ministers of evill plagues Perer. 3. But I thinke with Iunius that it is not necessary here to understand Angels for those ministring spirits but the word malacâ— may here signifie messengers and is referred to Moses and Aaron that were the messengers and ministers of these plagues And this interpretation is confirmed by two reasons because in this historie it is directly expressed that most of the plagues were procured by Moses and Aaron as the three first by Aaron the sixt seventh eight and ninth by Moses the fourth and fift though it be not expressed yet it may bee supposed to bee done by the same instruments and againe that place Psalm 105.26 may helpe to expound this Hee sent Moses his servant and Aaron whom he had chosen they shewed among them the message of his signes The messengers then and ministers of these evill plagues were Moses and Aaron 4. Yet I deny not but that God used also therein the ministry of his Angels as it is evident in the last plague of the destruction of the first borne Exod. 12.3 but the meaning of this place in the Psalme is more properly referred to Moses and Aaron And although God useth both the ministry of good Angels in punishing the wicked as in the overthrow of Sodom and Gomorrha and of the evill sometime to trie the righteous as in the temptation of Iob much more in judging the wicked yet in this place for the reasons before alleaged the good Angels are thought rather to have beene used than the evill QUEST XXXI For what ends and causes the Lord wrought such wonders in Egypt THe ends wherefore it pleased the Lord thus to judge Egypt and to shew his mighty workes were divers 1. That the Lord might take just revenge of the Egyptians for the unrighteous vexing and oppressing of his people Exod. 4.23 2. That they by this meanes might bee forced to let Israel goe Exod. 6.1 3. That Gods power might bee knowne to all the world which exceedeth the law of nature or naturall things and that his justice might be made manifest in judging the wicked so the Lord saith For thâ—â— cause have I appointed thee to shew my power in thee and to declare my name throughout all the world Exod. 9.16 4. That the Hebrewes and people of God hereby might perceive the singular care and love of God toward them as Moses urgeth Deut. 4.20 The Lord hath taken you and brought you out of the iron fâ—rnace out of Egypt 5. That the fame of these great workes might keepe other nations in feare and awe of them by whom they should passe that they should not molest or trouble them neither that the Hebâ—ewes should be affraid of them so Rahab saith Iosh. 2.10 We have heard how the Lord dried up the water of the red sea before you when yee came out of Egypt To this
of heart to his owne glorie Augustine saith Aliud Deus fecit ordinavit aliud non fecit sed ordinavit Some things God both doth ordaineth some things he doth not yet ordaineth that is disposeth of them to some good end 3. God is to be considered in the action of the hardning of the heart as a just judge that punisheth sinne by sinne so is he also an agent and not a patient or sufferer onely Their owne master of the sentences doubteth not to say that concupiscentia in quantum poena est peccati Deum habet aâ—thorem that concupiscence as it is the punishment of sinne hath God the author thereof lib. 2. distinct 23. So likewise may it be said that the hardning of the heart as it is a punishment of sinne proceedeth from God and his reason is because all punishments are just Therefore as God is a Creator giving power and life to all as hee disposeth and ordereth evill actions unto good as he is a just Judge and punisher of sinne so is he an agent in hardning of the heart therein shewing his power wisedom and justice but the sinne and evill therein committed is only of man who properly hardneth his owne heart 2. Conf. Against the toleration of any contrarie religion Vers. 29. AS soone as I am out of the Ciâ—ie Moses will not pray in the Citie which was given to superstition and Idolatrie he will separate himself from the companie and presence of the superstitious and unbeleevers that he may give himselfe to fervent and zealous praier And for this cause he said before that the people could not sacrifice unto God in Egypt Simler By this then we see that God cannot be purely served in the middest of Idolaters They which will worship God aright must sequester themselves from among such It is therefore a dangerous thing that any toleration of a contrarie religion should be admitted God will have as the whole heart in man so the whole worship in his Church where Gods arke is there Dagon shall be thrust out of his place for there is no fellowship betweene light and darkenes Christ Belial 2. Cor 6.14.15 As Iacob would suffer no superstition in his familie but removed all the images out of his house Gen. 35. so will a religious prince in his kingdom 3. Conf. Of assurance and confidence in prayer I Will spread mine hands unto the Lord and the thunder shall cease Moses here prayeth with confidence and is assured that God will heare his prayer So ought we to aske in faith pray with assurance that God will heare us S. Iames saith let him aske in faith and waver not neither let that man thinke that is he which wavereth that hee shall receive any thing of the Lord cap. 1.6.7 How then are not the Romanists ashamed thus to affirme non requiri in oratione sidem qua certo credamus Deum absolute facturum quod petimus that faith is not requisite in prayer to beleeve certainly that God will absolutely do that for us which we aske Bellarmin de bon operib in parâ—icul cap. 9. Indeed there is a double kind of such assurance one is extraordinarie which proceedeth of some speciall revelation as here Moses building upon Gods particular promises made unto him was sure his prayer should take effect the other is an ordinarie assurance which is also of two sorts either when we pray for things spirituall concerning eternall life where the faithfull have an absolute assurance to bee heard or for things â—emporall where our assurance is but conditionall that God will grant us such thing so faire forth as they are expedient And even in praying for things temporall there is also an assurance 〈…〉 and determinaâ—e which is somewhat rare yet often found in the children of God when they haâ—e 〈…〉 and constant perswasion that God will heare them for their temporall blessing which they pray for and God therein never faileth them as Iacob was assured that God would keepe him in his journey and give him bread to eat and clothes to put on Gen. 28. And of this assurance S. Iames speaketh thâ—t 〈…〉 of faith shall save the sicke Iam. 5. they which pray with confidence and assurance for the health of the bodie even shall be heard therein they which are not heard have not that fâ—iâ—h and God giveth them not that faith and assurance because he seeth such health not to be good for them There is beside this a generall assurance which every one of Gods children feeleth in their prayer as to be fully perswaded that either God will give them that particular temporall blessing which they pray for or some other gift which God seeth to be more necessary for them As Paul was not in particular assured that the pricke of the flesh should be taken from him yet he knew that his prayer should obtaine either that or a more pretious gift as the Lord said my grace is sufficient for thee he received the grace and strength of God to resist and overcome that temptation though it were not altogether taken from him Augustine concerning this difference of assurance betweene prayer for things temporall and for things spirituall hath this excellent sentence Sanitatem quis petit cum agrotat forte ei adhuc aegrotare utile est potest fieri ut hic non exandiaris at vero cum illud petis ut det tibi Deus vitam aeternam securus esto accipies A man asketh health when he is sicke and yet it may bee good for him to be sicke it may bee then thou shalt not be heard here but when thou asketh of God to give thee eternall life be out of doubt thou shalt receive it 6. Places of morall use 1. Observ. Sinne the cause of extraordinary sicknesse Vers. 10. THere came boiles breaking out into blisters As Pharaoh here and his people were smitten with boiles and ulcers for their sins which they had committed against God and his people so when the Lord sendeth strange diseases and sicknesses into the world wee must take them as signes of the wrath and indignation of God Simler As the Apostle sheweth that the Corinthians for certaine abuses which they were guiltie of in receiving the Lords Supper were chastised some with sicknesse some with death 1 Cor. 11.30 2. Observ. Gods judgements tempered with mercy Vers. 19 SEnd therefore now and gather thy cattell c. The Lord remembreth mercie in the middest of his judgements though the Lord had certainly determined to bring this plague of haile upon Egypt yet together Moses giveth advice how both they and their cattell should be preserved from it thus saith the Psalmist Mercy and truth are met righteousnesse and peace shall kâ—ssâ— one another Psal. 85.10 Gods truth and justice is accompanied with mercy truth and favour Pellican 3. Observ. Confession of sins which proceedeth onely from the feare of Gods judgements is no true or right confession Vers. 27. PHaraoh
removed because the text saith That God gave them favour in the sight of the Egyptians neither did the Israelites borrow these things but they simply asked them and the other frankly gave them Pererius thinketh that the Israelites asked these things betweene the ninth and the tenth plague because when there was one plague yet behinde the Lord bad Moses to speake to the people to aske of the Egyptians chap. 11.2 But in that place only it is shewed what the Lord commanded Moses to doe hee spake to the people then to doe it but it was not acted then as likewise in the same place mention is made how the Lord would goe forth at midnight and smite all the first borne which was not done then but afterward 2. Wherefore I rather thinke with Calvin and Iunius that the Israelites asked these things of the Egyptians after the last plague immediatly before their departure the reasons are these 1. The Egyptians seeing their first borne slaine were afraid of their owne lives and therefore in respect thereof they regarded not their substance Tanquam si hoc pretio animas redemissent As if they had redeemed their lives with this price Iun. And as Calvin Hinc clamor ille desperationis index omnes mortui sumus hinc facilitas illa in dando supellectile Hence came that desperate cry wee are all dead men hence that facility in giving their house-hold stuffe 2. That this asking of the Egyptians came after all the plagues it is shewed chap. 3.20 I will smite Egypt with all my wonders c. after that shall he let them goe then it followeth in the next verse I will make this people to be favoured of the Egyptians c. for every man shall aske of his neighbour c. 3. The text saith that they shall put the jewels and raiment upon their sonnes and their daughters that is shall load them with them and lay them upon their shoulders it is like then they were upon going when they made their burthens 4. If they had asked them before it had beene only to borrow them not to have them of gift but it is shewed already that they did not borrow them quest 42. 5. They had no colour to borrow their jewels and costly rayment before for they asked them to set forth the service of God which was upon their going for Pharaoh said Goe serve the Lord as yee have said vers 31. QUEST XLV What kind of favour it was which the Lord gave the Israelites in the sight of the Egyptians Vers. 36. ANd the Lord gave the people favour c. 1. Some thinke that this favour was by reason of some supernaturall grace and amiable quality which was given unto the Israelites whereby the Egyptians were allured unto their love as the booke of Iudith saith was given unto Iudith an extraordinary comelinesse whereby she was commended to all that saw her Iudith chap. 10. 2. Another opinion is that this favour was wrought rather in the hearts of the Egyptians toward the Israelites that the Lord who overruleth mens hearts did incline the affections of the Egyptians toward his people and this is the truer opinion as both may appeare by the use of the same phrase elsewhere as it is said that Ioseph found favour in his masters sight Gen. 39.3 which was not caused so much by Iosephs amiable person as by the working of his masters affection for the reason is there shewed of this favour his master saw that the Lord was with Ioseph so that the cause of this favour was not the externall object of Iosephs person but the internall effect of his masters affection likewise this is evident by the contrary for as it is said He turned their hearts to hate his people Psalm 105.25 so their hearts were turned againe to love and favour his people 3. Yet was it not such favour as Cajetane supposeth that the Egyptians prevented the peoples asking and forced them to aske as he would inferre upon the signification of the word Vajashilum which in hiphil he saith signifieth to cause or compell to aske But neither is the word so taken in hiphil but rather signifieth to lend or give one his asking as Anna using the same word 1. Sam. 1.28 saith shee had given or lent her sonne unto the Lord where hishilti in hiphil cannot be translated Shee had caused the Lord to aske And beside what needed that circumstance for the Egyptians to have forced the Israelites to aske and then to have given them their asking they might at once have given them unasked 4. Neither was this a worke of regeneration of the Egyptians whereby they suddenly of wolves became lambes as Master Calvin very well noteth but it was a speciall worke of Gods power onely at this time thus to sway their affections for they were soone changed againe when they pursued the Israelites with all hostility 5. And although this inclining of the Egyptians hearts and bending of their affections was Gods speciall worke yet it pleased the Lord to use some subordinate meanes to procure it and give occasion thereof as namely these two the one was the great reputation and estimation which Moses was in both with Pharaoh and with his people which reason is yeelded of this favour chap. 11.3 Calvin The other because the Egyptians by the death of their first borne were in such perplexity and feare that they were glad to give them any thing to redeeme their lives Thostatus So it is said in the Psalm 105.38 Egypt was glad at their departure QUEST XLVI Why the Lord enriched his people with the Egyptians substance NOW the reasons wherefore the Lord gave the Israelites such favour and thereby enriched them were these 1. To accomplish the promise made to Abraham Gen. 15.14 That the people should come out with great substance Osiander 2. For the comfort of the Israelites whom the Egyptians before had stripped of that they had and divers wayes oppressed now some amends is made them by possessing the precious jewels of the Egyptians Ferus 3. As also by this meanes the Egyptians were animated to pursue and follow after the Israelites to their owne confusion and destruction Ferus 4. And hereby the Israelites were furnished with many rich ornaments which afterwards served for the adorning and beautifying of the Tabernacle Ferus QUEST XLVII Of which Egyptians they asked and who of the Israelites and what Vers. 35. THey asked of the Egyptians 1. These were not the Egyptians inhabiting out of the land of Goshen as some thinke because it is like if any had inhabited among the Israelites they should have beene exempted from the plagues of Egypt which is not to be thought But this followeth not for such plagues as befell either the persons of the Egyptians or their proper substance might as well be laid upon the Egyptians dwelling among the Israelites as upon others as is shewed before quest 33. in 7 chap. And that these Egyptians of whom the
kind of life as Sampson tooke upon him the vow of a Nazarite and in this case there was no redemption allowed Ferus 5. And as the first borne were thus to be redeemed so there was a generall redemption of all the people of Israel who were every one to pay from twenty yeere old and above halfe a shekel Exod. 30.13 which was as it were their acknowledgement or recognition money that they were the Lords people and under his protection Calvin That as the Levites were taken to redeeme the first borne in Israel so all Israel in respect of other nations were as the Lords first borne as they are called Exod. 4.23 QUEST XI The spirituall application of the law of the first borne unto Christ. NOw concerning the spirituall application of this law of the first borne 1. It calleth unto our mind what wee are all by nature even the children of wrath and of destruction without the mercie of God like as the Israelites had beene all the children of death as well as the first borne of Egypt if the Lord had not in mercy spared them 2. We are againe to consider how we are delivered from the wrath of God and redeemed from hell and destruction even by the first borne of God Christ Jesus who was consecrate unto God and made a sacrifice of atonement for us who was indeed the first borne of God in these three respects First because he is the only begotten Sonne of God from the beginning called therefore the first borne of every creature Coloss. 1.15 Secondly as he tooke upon him our nature and was borne of the Virgin Mary so he was also her first borne Matth. 1.25 Thirdly he was the first that rose out of the grave and made a way unto everlasting life and therefore by the Apostle he is called the first borne of the dead Coloss. 1.17 And as the first borne was first set apart and then sacrificed unto God so Christ was separate from sinners Heb. 7.26 as the unspotted Lambe of God holy and acceptable and then made a perfect oblation of himselfe for the sinnes of his people Heb. 7.27 Osiander QUEST XII Whether the nearest way from Egypt to Canaan were by the Philistims country Vers. 17. GGd carried them not by the way of the Philistims country though it were neerer That the way out of Egypt into Palestina thorow the land of the Philistims was neerer doth evidently appeare 1. Because Gerara and Gaza which were Cities of the Philistims were part of the land of Canaan as it is bounded Gen. 10.19 and Ios. 13.5 The five principall Cities of the Philistims Azzah Ashdod Askelon Gath Ekron are counted of the Cananites the Philistims country then bordering upon Canaan and being a part thereof was the readiest passage into Canaan 2. Isaack being purposed to goe into Egypt because of the famine went first to Gerara as being in the way where he was stayed by the Lords speciall commandement and forbidden to goe into Egypt 3. Beside Ab. Ezra affirmeth that from Canaan into Egypt is not above ten dayes journey But Philo lib. de vita Mosis writeth that the utmost bounds of Canaan are but three dayes journey from Egypt which seemeth to bee more probable for the other way which the Israelites went from Horeb to Cadesh barnea to fetch a compasse by the mountaines of Edom was but an eleven dayes journey Deut. 1.2 4. This also doth further appeare because the other way which the Israelites tooke was thorow the great and terrible wildernesse Deut. 8.16 thorow the which if the Lord had not beene their guide they could not have found the way in comparison whereof the other was the more compendious and easie journey Ex Pererio QUEST XIII Why the Lord consulteth to prevent dangers Vers. 17. FOr God said lest the people repent when they see warre God could if it had pleased him have carried his people the neerest way even thorow the middest of their enemies country but God doth not alwayes shew his omnipotency and extraordinary power whereas ordinary meanes may be used 1. Because the Lord where no necessity is will not infringe the law of nature and ordinary course of things which he hath set Non sunt sine necessitate multiplicanda miracula Miracles are not to be multiplied without cause Pellican 2. Rationem sequi voluit quae populi infirmitati esset commodior Hee would follow a way which was best agreeable to the infirmity of the people Calvin who could not so well depend immediatly upon God as when they saw ordinary meanes before them 3. And by this the Lord shewed the tender care which he had over his people omitting nothing for their good Calvin 4. And this was done to teach us that wee should in every enterprise follow the ordinary course and use the meanes appointed Iun. as Augustine well collecteth upon this place Hinc ostenditur omnia fieri debere quae consilio rectè fieri possunt ad evitanda qua adversa sunt etiam cum Deus apertissimè adjutor est Hereby it is shewed that all things ought to be done which can be well compassed by counsell to avoide all dangers yea when God apparantly helpeth quaest 40. in Exod. So Moses though God were their guide yet is desirous of Hâ—babs company to direct them their way in the wildernesse Numb 10.29 And for the same cause they sent spies before to search out the land Deut. 1.22 when as notwithstanding they were assured that the Lord would give them that land Iun. QUEST XIV Whether the like danger of warre feared with the Philistims did not befall the Israelites with Amaleke LEst the people repent when they see warre 1. The Lord speaketh here doubtfully not that hee was ignorant what would fall out but he speaketh after the manner of men taking upon him the person of a wise man as consulting prudently and providently to meet with all occurrent dangers As also by this manner of speech shewing that there is no repugnancy betweene Gods prescience and mans free will in such things that there is no necessity imposed upon it Thostat 2. But it will be objected that this inconvenience fell out in their other journey for the Amalekites did encounter with the Israelites For answer whereunto it is to be considered that the case is much unlike betweene that battell with the Amalekites and the encountring of the Philistims 1. Because the Philistims would presently have set upon them but they did not meet with the Amalekites till forty dayes after their departure out of Egypt for the next mansion or staying place when they went from Rephidim where Amaleke fought with them was in the wildernesse of Sinai Numb 33.15 and to Sinai they came 47. dayes after their comming out of Egypt for in the third day after which was the 50. day the law was given them in Sinai 2. Before they had this combat with Amaleke they had experience of Gods assistance both in the destruction
as hath beene found by search these were the bones of Ioseph certainly knowne they shew the bones and parts no man knoweth of whom for they in divers places offer to the view of the people divers bodies and heads foure or five armes of one Saint neither were these bones of Ioseph carried in the fight of all Israel adored as theirs superstitiously are Simler 3. Conf. Against the heresie of Servetus Vers. 21. THe Lord went before them by day in a piller of a cloud Servetus held this execrable heresie that this increata nubes Christi fuit Deitas that this uncreated cloud was the Deitie of Christ which he calleth filium figurativum the figurative Sonne which detestable heresie is not worthy of any confutation but with all indignation to be rejected and detested for he maketh the Deitie of God corporall contrary to the Scripture which saith God is a spirit and maketh a visible substance to be without beginning whereas all things visible are created Coloss. 1.16 and directly this heresie impugneth that saying of the Prophet Esay chap. 4.5 where he alludeth to this place The Lord shall create upon every place of Mount Sion a cloud and smoke by day c. It was then a created and not an uncreated cloud 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. As the Lord worketh for us redemption so of us he requireth obedience Vers. 2. SAnctifie unto me all the first borne As the Lord had for his part delivered and saved their first borne so he requireth of them their first borne As God hath dealt mercifully and graciously with us so he expecteth somewhat againe of us namely our obedience we must not looke unto that onely which God hath done unto us but consider also what is to bee done by vs. As our Saviour saith to his Apostles As my father sent me so send I you As Christ was sent for our redemption so we must also bee employed in Gods service to testifie our thankfull obedience So our Saviour bidding his Apostles to preach the Gospell addeth teaching them to observe all things which I have commanded you As the glad tidings of salvation is published unto men so of them is required againe obedience Ferus not as an helpe unto their salvation which is perfited without our service but as a true and lively testimonie of our faith whereby we apprehend salvation 2. Observ. How we must offer our first borne unto God AGaine as they were commanded to consecrate unto God their first borne so we must offer our first and best things unto God the Lord will have the prioritie of our service Simlerus As our Saviour biddeth us first to seeke the Kingdome of God and the righteousnesse thereof Matth. 6. our first studies our first times must be consecrated unto our God as the Apostle exhorteth to give up our bodies a living sacrifice holy and acceptable unto God Rom. 12.1 3. Observ. God tempteth his children according to their strength Vers. 17. LEst the people repent when they see warre God hath respect unto his chidrens infirmitie and suffereth them not to be tempted above their power Piscator But Gregorie doth notably amplifie this point Tres modi sunt hominum ad Deum conversorum inchoatio medium perfectio inchoatione inveniunt blandimenta dulcedinis in medio tempore certamina tentationis ad extremum perfectionem plenitudinis c. There are three degrees of men that are converted unto God the beginning the middest and the perfection in the beginning they finde pleasant allurements in the middle hard tentations in the end a full perfection Like as first a man entertaineth his spouse with sweet perswasions afterward being married to her hee trieth her with sharpe reprehensions being thus tried he soundly enjoyeth her So this people being brought out of Egypt primò accepit blandimenta signorum first receiveth alluring signes afterward probationibus exercetur in â—remo they are exercised by tentations in the wildernesse and lastly in the land of promise virtutis plenitudine confirmatur they are fully confirmed Sic Gregor lib. 14. moral cap. 13. 4. Observ. The will of the dead must faithfully be performed Vers. 19. FOr he had made the children of Israel sweare Moses most faithfully causeth the last will and Testament of Ioseph to be fulfilled whereby we are taught that the last minde and will of the dead in honest and lawfull things ought by no meanes to be violated Osiander as the Apostle saith the Testament is confirmed when men be dead Heb. 9.17 God will surely revenge their quarrell whose soules he hath received to his protection whose godly bequests are reversed and their last minde not fulfilled Such as are unfaithfull to the dead will be much more to the living And as God professeth himselfe the speciall protector of the fatherlesse and widow so he will maintaine the cause of the dead that are fatherlesse to the world and their soules as it were widowes for a time absent from their bodies 5. Observ. We must alwayes bee watchfull Vers. 22. THat they might goe both by day and night The people were to take their journey whether by day or night when the cloud was lift up from the Tabernacle they were therefore diligently to take heed both by day and night that they might be readie when the Lord gave them a signe to goe forward wherefore they are said to keepe the Lords watch Numb 9.19 So our Saviour biddeth us also to watch and alwayes to bee in a readinesse because we know not when the master of the house will come at even or at midnight at the cocke crowing or in the dawning Mark 13.35 Pellican CHAP. XIV 1. The Argument and method IN this Chapter is described the most miraculous and admirable passage of the children of Israel over the red Sea there are two parts of the Chapter the bringing of the Israelites unto the Sea to vers 14. their passing over the Sea with the destruction of the Egyptians to the end of the Chapter In the first part is set forth first the counsell of God unto Moses containing first a commandement where they should campe vers 2. then a reason thereof taken from the vaine consultation and opinion of Pharaoh that they were tangled in the land vers 4. then the execution thereof in following after them which is amplified by the overruling cause Gods providence and justice in hardning his heart and the end thereof the glory of God vers 4. 2. Then followeth the execution first in the behalfe of the people they did as the Lord commanded them secondly on Pharaohs part 1. Both in pursuing and following after them with the occasion thereof the report that was brought and their repentance in letting the people goe vers 5. The manner thereof he made readie his horse and chariots vers 6.7 and the ordering and disposing cause Gods justice in hardning his heart vers 8. 2. As also in overtaking them vers 9. 3. Afterward the events hereof are declared 1. The
Psalme Call upon me in the day of trouble and I will deliver thee and thou shalt glorifie me Psalm 50.11 Simler 2. Observ. Not to faint in our journey to the heavenly Canaan Vers. 12. IT had been better for us to serve the Egyptians than to die in the wildernesse Like unto these Israelites that preferred their servile life in Egypt before their perilous travell unto Canaan through the wildernesse are they which will undertake no paines nor undergoe any labour for the kingdome of God but are readie when affliction commeth to fall away and wish they had never entred into the profession of faith which they finde so difficult and unpleasant Sed melius est in itinere mori quam cum Egyptijs interire But it is better to die in the middest of the journey than to perish with the Egyptians Ferus As Moses did rather chuse to suffer affliction with the people of God than to enioy the pleasures of sin for a season Hebr. 11.25 3. Observ. Action to be joyned with invocation Vers. 15. WHy criest thou unto me speake vnto the children of Israel that they go forward As prayer is necessarie and faithfull invocation so also from prayer we must go forward unto action we must so depend upon God by prayer for his protection as that we must also carefully use the meanes which God hath appointed for our preservation Ostenditur non opus esse ut deinceps elamet sed in agre quod in mandatis acceperit Hereby is shewed that he need no longer crie but to do that which he is commâ—nded Simler Cornelius after he had prayed goeth forward he sendeth for Peter to bee further instructed as he was commanded Act. 10. 4. Observ. Faith the victorie of the world Vers. 14. LIft up thy rod c. and divide the sea This rod signifieth faith whereby the sea is divided unto us we overcome all tribulation as the Apostle saith this is the victorie that overcommeth the world even your faith 1. Ioh. 5.4 Ferus Of the power and efficacie of faith against all dangers the Apostle thus speaketh Hebr. 11.31 Which through faith subdued kingdomes wrought righteousnesâ— stopped the mouth of Lions quenched the violence of fire escaped the edge of the sword of weake became strong c. 5. Observ. Obedience to God and his Ministers cannot be severed Vers. 31. THey beleeved God and his servant Moses Moses was Gods Minister and they could not shew their obedience unto God but they must also receive and acknowledge the Minister of God Moses Hoc ergo principium teneamus non alios obedire Deo nisi qui Prophetas ab â—o missos recipiunt quia nefas est separare quae ille conjunxit Let us hold this principle that no other obey God than do receive the Prophets sent of him because it is a wicked thing to separate what he hath joyned together As our Saviour saith He that heareth you heareth me Calvin Moses therefore is here joyned with God to teach us that the Ministers of God speaking in his name are no otherwise to be heard than if the Lord himselfe should speake unto us as the law of Moses is of no lesse authoritie than the decalogue it selfe which the Lord pronounced and the Epistles of the Apostles than the Gospels which containe the doings and sayings of our Saviour Simler CHAP. XV. 1. The Argument and method THis Chapter conteineth first the solemne thankesgiving of the Israelites for their deliverance to vers 22. Secondly the historie of certaine journeyes of the Israelites to vers 27. The thankesgiving is performed first by Moses and his company to vers 20. Then by Miriam with the women vers 20.21 In Moses song there is first the argument and summe of the song propounded why they will prayse the Lord because they had overthrowne their enemies the horse and the rider in the sea vers 1. 2. The narration or exposition consisting of benefits past and to come The benefit already past is their deliverance and the destruction of their enemies to vers 13. where the effects with the causes are set forth which are three First who were drowned in the sea where the cause is set before the power of God vers 23. The effect followeth Pharaohs hoast and chariots and his captaines were drowned in the sea vers 4. Secondly by what meanes the cause is first expressed the power of God vers 6. Then the effect they were destroyed by the winds called the blast of his nostrils and the raging waters vers 7.8 Thirdly when and upon what occasion they were destroyed evenwhen they were in the height of their pride vers 9. The enemie said I will pursue then the cause thereof the power of God set forth comparatively vers 11. The benefits to come 1. Their preservation still vers 13. 2. The feare of the enemies both whom this feare shall take the people of Palestina Edom and Canaan vers 14.15 and the cause of this feare is shewed Because of the greatnes of their armie vers 16. and the fruits and effects of this feare Till the people passe by vers 16. 3. The bringing of them in and planting them in the land of Canaan vers 17. 4. Their continuall protection for ever vers 18. 3. The conclusion of this song containing a rehearsall of the destruction of the Egyptians and the deliverance of the Lords people vers 18. In the thankesgiving of Miriam three things are declared 1 Who they were Miriam with the women and matrons of Israel vers 20. 2. With timbrels and daunces 3. The matter and argument of their song answerable unto Moses song vers 20.21 In the second part of this Chapter there are described the journeyes of the Israelites which were of two sorts either hard unpleasant journeyes in difficult and dangerous places or comfortable and pleasant Of the first sort were their two journeyes one in the wildernesse of Shur for three dayes where they found no water at all the second journey was to come to Marah where is described first the distresse wherein they were the waters were bitter with the event the naming of the place upon that accident and the effect the mourning of the people then is shewed how they were delivered from this distresse where 1. The causes are expressed the principall God at the prayer of Moses the instrumentall or ministeriall a tree which the Lord shewed 2. The effect the waters became sweete 3. The event that by this occasion the Lord maketh a promise and covenant with them consisting of the condition their obedience the promise of the benefit their health and safetie from all the plagues of Egypt the foundation thereof the providence and protection of God I am the Lord that healeth thee vers 26. Their journey of the second sort was in Elim wherein were twelve fountaines of water and seventie palme trees both delectable for their pleasure and profitable for their present use and necessitie vers 27. 2. The divers readings
the daughters of Israel came out against Saul and David 2. Beside their instruments and gesture of dancing sheweth so much that they were by themselves 3. Neither is it to be thought that they sang only the ground of the song which for brevities sake only is expressed but the whole song Simler Calvin Ferus And so much seemeth to be insinuated in the Psalme 68.11 The Lord gave matter to the women to tell of the great armie They therefore did set forth in their song the whole manner of their deliverance and the overthrow of their enemies as Moses had done before this place of the Psalme Genebrard doth fitly applie unto this song of deliverance made by this company of women whose opinion also is that there were two companies one of the men the other of women singing by themselves Viri in uno choro cum Mose foeminae in alterâ— cum Maria celebrabant victoriam de Pharaone partam The men in one companie with Moses and the women in another with Marie or Miriam did celebrate the victorie of Pharaoh obtained 4. And whereas Miriam is said to answere the men that may be referred rather to the correspondencie of the like act of singing performed by the women and to the identitie and agreement of the song than restrained to their answering them by turnes as Simlerus giveth his opinion that while Moses sang this verse with the men Marie his sister appointeth a peculiar queere of women Et idem carmen pracinâ—us illis succinentibus priori virorum choro respondet And singing before them the same song doth answere to the former queere of men QUEST III. The end of the song of Moses THe end of this song of Moses was 1. To testifie their thankfulnes unto God for this great deliverance and that by this example others afterward should be stirred up to give like thanks unto God as the daughters of Israel did at the returne of Saul and David from the overthrow of Goliah and the Philistims 1. Sam. 18. and as Iehosaphat and the people blessed God in the same place where they had obtained the victorie 2. Chron. 20. Simler 2. This celebration of publike thanks doth make also very much for the truth of the historie for as Calvin saith Quibus mentiti essâ—nt cùm aliis alii testes essent To whom should they have lied seeing they were one witnesse to another neither did this song come abroad to other nations 3. This song was a notable type and resemblance of the spirituall joy of the Church for their deliverance by Christ as in the Revelation the Saints that had gotten victorie over the beast are said To sing the song of Moses the servant of God and the song of the Lambe saying great and marvellous are thy workes Lord God Almightie just and true are thy wayes thâ—â— King of Saints cap. 15.3 QUEST IV. Why the scripture speaketh so much against horse used in battell Vers. 1. THe horse and his rider hath he overthrowne in the sea 1. The singular is put for the plurall which is usuall in the Scripture and in this place with a speciall relation to Pharaoh himselfe in person overthrowne with his horse 2. We shall finde in Scripture that the pride and trust in horses in battell is much discommended as Psal. 20. Some put their trust in chariots some in horse but we will remember the name of the Lord our God Psal. 33.17 An horse is but a vaine helpe Psal. 76.6 At thy rebuke O God of Iacob both the chariots and horse are cast asleepe Psal 147.10 He hath no pleasure in the strength of an horse and among other sinnes of the people this is numbred for one Thir land was full of horses and their chariots were infinite Esay 2.7 3. The reason why horses are so much discommended Origen would have to be this the Law commandeth nothing concerning horses as it speaketh of asses because horses are ordained more for mens destruction but asses serve for labour and carrying of burdens and other necessarie uses and he addeth further Lascivi motus superbae cervicis animal equâ—s An horse is a lascivious and proud beast and therefore the Scripture compareth such unto horse Orig. hom 15 in Ios. Hierome giveth this reason Quia contra Dei imperium possidâ—tur Because it was against the commandement of God to possesse and multiplie horses Deut. 17. Hieron in 2. cap. Isaia Another yeeldeth this reason Habet Dominus noster equos habet diabolus suos c. The Lord hath his horse and so hath the devill but when the Prohpet desired that the eâ—es of the young man might bee opened hee saw chariots and horse but no riders Quia currus equi Angeli eorum aâ—censor Deus Because the Angels are the Lords chariots and horse and the Lord himselfe is their rider and on the other side the Devill is the rider of his horse Hieron in Psal. 77. Rupertus would have this the cause Hic mundus per equum Diabolus per ascensorem significetur Because the world is understood by the horse the Devill by his rider Philo goeth futher from the marke Equi sunt furor concupiscentia insessor aâ—riga intellectus The horse are rage and concupiscence the rider is the understanding and so he understandeth that prohibition allegorically Deut 17. That the King should not multiplie horses of the passions and affections of the minde Philo libr. de agricultur Ex Perer. 4. But the true cause indeed why the Scripture so much inveigheth against horse is not as though it condemned the necessary use of them and the defence and service by them in warre for Salomon had 40. thousand stalles of horses for his chariots 12. thousand horsemen 1. King 4.26 and therin sinned not But two reasons may bee rendred thereof the one politicall which concerned onely that people lest they might by this occasion go into Egypt to multiplie horses Deut. 17.16 which being a plaine countrie abounded with horse the other reason was morall because they did put their trust and confidence in horse Both these causes the Prophet joyneth together Isay 31. 1. Wâ— unto them that go downe into Egypt and stay upon horses And for this cause as Origen well noteth Filii Israel nunquam equis usi fuisse referuntur The children of Israel in all their battels against Canaan are never said to have used any horses Basil also toucheth the cause Quia jubebat Deus ut toti penderent à suo praesidio c. God commanded them wholly to depend upon his helpe Basil upon that place 2. Esay So then as simplie to number the people was not displeasing unto God for Moses numbred them but with an intent to rejoyce and put confidence in their numbers as David did so simplie it was not unlawfull for them to have horse but to place their trust and confidence in them QUEST V. How the Lord is said to be the strength and
of God as the Lord by his Prophet saith They worship mee in vaine teaching for doctrines the commandements of men as our Saviour citeth the Prophet Maâ—kâ— 7 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Against uncertainty or doubtfulnesse of salvation Vers. 13. THou wilt carry thy people But in the Hebrew it is â—achitha thou hast carried Propter certitudinem fidei sic de futuris loquitur ut de praeteritis For the certainty of faith hee so speaketh of things to come as already past Ferus As S. Paul saith By his mercy he saved us Tit. 3.6 whereas yet we are not saved but are assured of our salvation by faith in Christ This then sheweth the absurdity of popish doctrine that counteth it presumption for any man to be assured of his salvation 2. Confut. Against the Maniches Vers. 25. ANd there he proved him The Maniches upon the like place where the Lord is said to tempt Abraham thus objected Egone Deum colam qui tentat shall I worship a God that tempteth These Maniches rejected the old Testament and the Author thereof they made two beginnings one of evill the other of good two chiefe Princes the one of darknesse to whom they ascribed the old Testament the other the Prince of light whom they held to be the Author of the new Testament Sâ— displiceat tibi Deus tentans displiceat Christus tentans If God displease thee because he tempteth then must Christ also displease thee because he is said also to tempt As he said to Philip Whence shall we buy bread that thâ—se may eat Ioh. 6.5 then it followeth This he said to prove or tempt him for he himselfe knew what he would doe Christ is said to prove him that is to see what he would say so Deo tentante id quod occultum est proditur God tempteth that what is hid may bee bewrayed Deus tentat ut dâ—ceat and God tempteth to teach and instruct August de tempore serm 7â— See before quest 50.51 3. Confut. Against free will Vers. 26. IF thou wilt give eare unto his commandements These and the like places are urged by the Romanists to prove freewill as Esay 1.19 If yee consent and obey yee shall eat the good things of the land upon these and such other places they argue thus If it bee in our power to performe these conditions then have wee free will if not to what end are they propounded Bellarm. lib. 5. de grat cap. 19. Contra. This argument consisteth upon a disjunctive proposition These places either shew free will or else they are propounded in vaine First therefore I answer that according to their collection these places as well shew that a man hath power of himselfe to keepe the Commandements as that hee hath free will But this S. Paul denieth and thereupon hee concludeth that every one that is of the workes of the Law is under the curse because they cannot keepâ— it Secondly these places being urged in their sense doe as well conclude that a man of himselfe without grace may keepe Gods commandements for if a man cannot performe them wholly of himselfe the same question remaineth why they are propounded to him that cannot keepe them Thirdly And yet though it bee not in mans power to keepe these commandements they are not in vaine for they serve as spurs to incite and stirre us up to obedience and to strive unto perfection and to labour to goe forward But S. Paul sheweth the onely sufficient reason why the Lord gave the Law to bee a Schoolemaster to bring us unto Christ Galath 3. And Augustine writeth excellently of this point Non ob aliud superbis data ista praecepta sunt quam ut in suis viribus deficientes in quibus confidebant liberatoreâ— requirerent These precepts were for no other cause given to the proud people than that failing in their owne strength wherein they trusted they should seeke for an helper and deliverer Contra Celestin. de perfectione justitiae 6. Places of Morall Observations 1. Observ. Against vaine confidence in strength or riches Vers. 4. HIs chosen captaines were drowned also in the red sea Notwithstanding their great power nobility favour with the King skill in feats of warre the Lord being mightier than they and a greater man of warre was able to confound and overthrow them this sheweth that no man should put confidence in his nobility power riches Ferus As the Prophet saith Ierem. 4.23 Let not the wiseman glory in his wisdome nor the strong man glory in his strength neither the rich man glory in his riches c. 2. Observ. The enemies of the Church are the enemies of God Vers. 7. THou hast overthrowne them that rise against thee They which are enemies unto the Church the Lord holdeth them to be his enemies they which rise against his people doe set themselves against the Lord as the Lord Jesus said to Saul Why persecutest thou me Simler They then which oppose themselves to the Church and people of God doe bid battell to the Lord himselfe and hee will take their cause in his owne hand and maintaine it 3. Observ. Sinne presseth downe to hell Vers. 10. THey sunke as lead in the mighty waters Sinne is heavy and presseth downe yeâ— it weigheth downe to hell Examinemus ergo nos per poenitentiam ne deprimamur gravitate pecâ—atorum usque in profundum Let us therefore examine our selves by repentance lest wee bee pressed downe with the weight of our sinnes into the deepe Ferus So the Apostle exhorteth That wee should cast away everything that presseth downe and sinne that hangeth on so fast Hebr. 12.1 4. Observ. Not to give over to goe on in our calling notwithstanding the unthankefulnesse of men Vers. 24. THen the people murmured against Moses and he cried unto the Lord. Moses notwithstanding the peoples murmuring goeth on in his calling and leaveth not off to pray for them though they were a very stubborne and ungratefull people this teacheth the servants of God to goe on with courage in their calling notwithstanding the evill acceptance in the world of their labours Ministers must looke for small thanke at the hands of men for their paines nor yet must such as labour either by preaching or writing to propagate the knowledge of the truth looke for their reward among men nay it ought to be a comfort unto them that they find not their reward here for it is a sure signe that a greater reward is laid up for them in heaven As the Lord saith by his Prophet Ieremy Râ—fraine thy voice from weeping and thine eyes from teares for thy worke shall be rewarded Ierem. 31.16 As Moses here prayeth for a murmuring and unthankfull people the like doth Samuel God forbid that I should sinne against the Lord and cease praying for you but I will shew you the good and right way 1. Sam. 1â— 23 5. Observ. Obedience the best remedy against sicknesse Vers. 26. IF thou wilt keepe all his
that the Lord in sending these things flesh and bread which the people murmured for observeth the same order which they did in their murmuring they first complained for the want of their flesh poâ— and then for the scarcity of bread vers 3. QUEST XI Whether the rocke were first striken to bring out water or the flesh and bread first sent RVpertus here also moveth another doubt out of the 78. Psalme vers 20. Behold hee smote the rocke that the water gushed out c. can he give bread also and prepare flesh for his people For here the Prophet seemeth to invert the order of these miracles that first the rocke was smitten whereout the water gushed and that afterward the flesh and bread was given whereas the striking of the rocke followeth in the next chapter Exod. 17. 1. To this question he answereth by a distinction that Moses report of these miracles is historicall setting downe the order of time wherein they were done but the other in the Psalme is propheticall applied unto Christ the flowing of the waters out of the rocke signifieth the passion of Christ and the baptising into his death the Manna shadowed forth the Eucharist in the eating of his body now first we must be baptised in the name of Christ before we can be partakers of his body and bloud in the Eucharist 2. But wee need not for the dissolving of this question to runne unto any such mysticall sense for the people murmured twice for flesh once in the desert of Sin as is here expressed another time in Kibroth hattavah Num. 11. the first of these murmurings went before the smiting of the rocke in Râ—phidim the other followed after and of the latter speaketh the Prophet here when the Lord sent a fire among the people for their murmuring which was not done now but it happened afterward in the other murmuring as the story is extant Numb 11.1 And of the former sending of Manna and flesh speaketh the Prophet afterward in the same Psalme vers 24. Hee had rained 〈◊〉 Manna c. QUEST XII Why Moses biddeth Aaron to speake to the people and doth it not himselfe Vers. 9. ANd Moses said unto Aaron c. 1. Some thinke that Moses vouchsafeth not to speake unto this unworthy and unthankfull people and therefore appointeth Aaron to speake Pellican But this can be no reason because afterward Moses speaketh unto the people himselfe vers 15. 2. Some thinke that it was Aarons office to speake unto the people for God had made him Moses mouth chap. 4.16 and as Moses Prophet chap. 7.1 But although this order was observed in Egypt that the Lord spake to Moses Moses to Aaron Aaron to Pharaoh and to the Egyptians yet after they were come out of Egypt Moses used himselfe to speake unto the people as appeareth chap. 12.13 and 14. where it is said vers 31. They beleeved the Lord and his servant Moses 3. Therefore this rather was the cause why Moses thus spake unto Aaron because when these words were to be uttered Moses was to be with the Lord when his glory appeared in the cloud this then was the order wherein these things were done hitherto rehearsed in this Chapter First after the people had murmured then the Lord spake to Moses vers 4. which might be betimes in the morning after that Moses and Aaron spake to the people vers 6. then Moses gave that charge to Aaron of speaking further to the people vers â— This being done Moses went unto the place where the Lord appeared in the cloud Tostat. 4. Now Aaron spake unto all the Congregation either in calling the Elders and Rulers together who should speake to the people or else in causing himselfe proclamation to be made and notice to be given to the people which is most like for this might be sooner done and as all the people had murmured so it was fit they should all present themselves before the Lord. Tostat. ibid. QUEST XIII How the people are bid to draw neere before the Lord. Vers. 9. DRaw neere before the Lord. 1. The Lord in respect of his divine essence is every where and not in one place more than in another but by reason of some new effect and extraordinary manifestation of his presence he is said to be rather in one place than in another As here hee is said to bee in the cloud because there hee shewed his glory Tostat. 2. The people are called before the Lord which Pellican understandeth of the assembly and congregation where they should heare the Lords Prophets speake unto them but it is rather understood of Gods presence in the cloud that all the people should come forth of their tents and turne themselves toward the wildernesse and so behold the glory of God which appeared unto them as followeth in the tenth verse Tostat. Iun. For as yet there was neither Arke nor Tabernacle where they should appeare before the Lord. Simlerus QUEST XIV What cloud it was wherein the Lord appeared Vers. 10. THe glory of the Lord appeared in the cloud 1. Some thinke that this was not that cloud whereby the Lord directed the journeyes of his people but another because that cloud stood over the hoast but this was toward the wildernesse but this is no good argument for that cloud which did lead them went before them sometime neerer sometime further off 2. Others thinke that this was the cloud which rested upon Moses Tabernacle before the great Tabernacle was made which is mentioned chap. 33.7 but this is uncertaine Ex Tostat. 3. Therefore without further question it was none other cloud than that which was their guid which in the day was a cloudy piller in the night a piller of fire which was an evident testimony of Gods presence Iun. Oleaster Yet it is to be thought Gloriam Dei in solitâ— modo patefactam c. That the glory of God was manifested otherwise than it 〈◊〉 that iâ— in a more fearefull manner the more to terrifie the people Calvin Simler QUEST XV. When the Lord thus spake to Moses Vers. 11. FOr the Lord had spoken to Moses c. 1. Some thinke that Moses after he had given Aaron charge to speake to the people and was gone to appeare before the Lord that then the Lord spake thus to Moses which words he returning againe delivered to the people Tostat. But here is no mention that Moses spake those words in this place to the people only it is said The Lord spake or had spoken 2. Therefore it is the better opinion that the Lord had thus spoken unto Moses before he spake thus unto the people vers 6 7. but here it is expressely mentioned to shew Moses faithfulnesse that hee delivered nothing to the people but what he had received from God for here the very same words almost are rehearsed which Moses before had uttered to the people it is therefore better expressed in the prâ—terpluperfect tense
writer setteth downe that before out of his place which was done after Tostat. He therefore resolveth that Moses did write this propheticè by a propheticall instinct so also Iun. But this may be rather thought to be added by Ioshua or some other of the Prophets afterward as likewise the story of Moses death and buriall Deut. 34. which is not like to have beene penned by himselfe Piscator 2. Till they came to a land inhabited Augustine thus expoundeth Non quia continuò ut venerunt ad terram habitabilem c. Not because as soone as they came to a land inhabited they left eating of Manna Sed quia non ante But because not before But what land inhabited it was is expounded afterward namely the land of Canaan for though the Israelites possessed before the land of the Amorites on the other side of Jordan yet the Manna ceased not till they had passed over Jordan and were entred into the bounds and borders of Canaan which was the promised land that flowed with milke and hony Tostat. quast 15. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Of the excellencie and prâ—â—ogative of the Lords day Vers. 5. BVt the sixth day c. it shall be twice so much Origen upon this place well collecteth the prerogative and excellencie of the Lords day beyond the Sabbath of the Jewes proving that the Manna began first to fall upon that day his words are these Si sex diâ—bus continuis ut scriptura dicit collectum est à septima autem die quae est Sabbati cessatum est sine dubio initium ejus à die prima qua est dies Dominica fuit c. If the Manna were gathered six dayes together as the Scripture saith and it ceased upon the seventh which is the Sabbath without doubt it began on the first day which is the Lords day 2. Doct. That it is lawfull to lay up in store so it be done without distrust in Gods providence Vers. 19. LEt no man reserve thereof till the morning Though the Israelites were bound unto this precept because every day they received Manna from heaven and so the Compassions of God were renued every morning as the Prophet Ieremie saith Lament 3.23 yet this taketh not away all store and provision to be laid up aforehand for the sluggard is condemned for his sloth and carelesnesse and is sent by the Wise man to learne of the Ant which gathereth her meat in summer Prov. Our blessed Saviour also commanded 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the remainder of the meat to be kept And the reason is not alike for then they received Manna every day and therefore needed not to lay up any thing in store But now the fruits of the earth are onely gathered in summer wherefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the letter of this precept is not to be urged but the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the sense and morall equitie bindeth us still that we take heed of an immoderate distrustfull care in making provision for the time to come but depend upon Gods fatherly providence Pelarg. 3. Doct. How Manna was a type and figure of Christ. Vers. 31. THey called the name of it Man c. The holy Apostle S. Paul maketh this Manna an evident type of Christ calling it their spirituall meat 1 Cor. 10.3 And in many things the type and figure agreeth unto the bodie and substance 1. In the causes of sending this Manna 2. In the conditionâ— and qualities thereof 3. In the manner of the gathering 4. In the use thereof Ferus First touching the causes 1. The Lord had compassion of his people when they were in want and almost famished in the wildernesse so Christ was given unto us that by faith in his bodie and bloud our hungrie soules should bee nourished Marbach 2. The Lord in sending Manna shewed his power his mercie goodnesse and love to his people and in nothing more appeareth the love of God to us than in sending his onely Sonne into the world to die for us 3. The Lord by sending Manna did prove whether his people would walke in his law or no vers 4. So the Lord maketh triall of the obedience of the world in receiving the law of his Sonne Christ that is the Gospell Ferus Secondly concerning the qualities and properties of Manna 1. It was but a small thing yet had great vertuâ—â— and Christ though in the low degree of a servant was of great power 2. The Manna was white and Christ was pure and unspotted 3. The Manna was ground in the mill or beaten in a morter and Christ was beaten and bruised for us Ferus 4. The Manna came from heaven so the Sonne of God descended and tooke upon him our flesh Simler 5. The Manna was sweet and pleasant as hony so is Christ unto the soule 6. The Manna fell with the dew so Christ brought with him abundance of spirit and grace 7. The Manna fell every day and Christ hath promised to be with his Church unto the end of the world 8. The Manna ceased as soone as they came into the land of Canaan and in the next world there shall be no use of the Word or Sacraments Ferus Thirdly in the gathering of Manna these conditions were observed 1. It was lawfull and free for all men and children male and female young and old master and servant to gather the Manna so there is neither bond nor free male nor female but all are one in Christ Gal. 3.28 Simler 2. They were commanded to gather every day and we must all our life long gather of the heavenly Manna 3. They were to goe out of their tents to gather it and wee must depart from our old conversation Ferus 4. They which gathered much had not the more nor they which gathered little the lesse so both those which are strong and they which are weake in faith are admitted to this Manna Marbach Fourthly for the use both good and bad did eat of the Manna so men of all sorts come unto the Word and Sacraments but not all to the same end for as the Manna putrified to those which kept it contrary to Moses commandement so the Word of God and the Sacraments are the savour of death unto death to those which unworthily receive them Ferus But it will here bee objected if this Manna were spirituall and heavenly food to the Israelites as S. Paul saith how is he reconciled with our Saviour Christ who saith Moses gave you not bread from heaven but my father giveth you true bread from heaven Ioh. 6.32 The answer here is ready that our Saviour speaketh according to their capacity and understanding with whom he there dealeth who had a carnall imagination of Manna and could see therein nothing but corporall food Simler 5. Places of Confutation 1. Conf. Against the carnall presence in the Eucharist Vers. 5. THe people shall goe out and gather Rupertus hath upon these words this glosse applying them to the
not the names of the mansion places where they stayed but such as they passed by Tostat. ibid. 5. They are said to have journeyed at the mouth of God because they followed the direction of the cloud for when the cloud was taken up they journeyed and where it abode they pitched this was the commandement of God here spoken of as it is interpreted Numb 9.18 Tostat. Simler QUEST II. Of penury and want of water which the Israelites here endured Vers. 1. WHere was no water for the people to drinke c. 1. The Rabbines here are deceived which thinke that the thirst of the people here was not naturall and necessary for Manna was both meate and being full of moisture served for drinke say they but of wantonnesse rather The words of the text shew the contrarie that there was no water for the people to drinke and therefore it was a violent and necessary not a wanton and voluntary thirst Simler Calvin 2. Their conceit also hath no ground that thinke some of the people had water which they brought along with them from Elim and therefore they are said to tempt God to shew his power when there was no such necessitie Tostat. quast 2. For all the people murmured as though they were ready to die for thirst vers 3. 3. The truth is therefore that they were driven to great extremitie for want of water for drought and thirst is a great triall and a miserable calamity as is evident by divers examples in sacred and forren stories As Hagar with her sonne were ready to perish for want of water Gen. 21. And the three Kings that were to fight against Moab were like all to bee undone for want of water if the Lord by his Prophet had not relieved their want The men of Berhulia when the Citie was besieged fell downe and died for thirst The Samaritanes being assaulted by the Romanes died of thirst Thales Milesius as Laertius writeth perished through heate and thirst Ioannes Leo hath a memorable storie of certaine Merchants that perished by thirst in the desert of Azoad in Africa where are to be seene two Sepulchers the one of a Merchant the other of a Carrier of wares who sold unto the other a cup of water for a thousand crownes and yet the water not being able to suffice both they twaine died there Lysimachus yeelded himselfe and his whole host for want of water and having drunke being now become a captive he uttered these words O Dii inquit quam brevis voluptatis gratia ex rege me feci servum O God for how small a pleasure of a King have I made my selfe a captive Pelarg. QUEST III. Why it pleased God to prove his people with thirst NOw it pleased God as before hee tried his people with hunger so now with thirst for these causes 1. Because the people were very oblivious and forgetfull of Gods benefits God by afflictions would put them in mind of their dutie that they which in prosperitie did forget him by want and penurie might be driven to seeke him as it is in the Psalme When he slew them they sought him and returned 2. Another cause was in respect of themselves because they were a proud and haughtie people and thought well of themselves as the rebellious say unto Moses All the Congregation is holy Numb 16.3 therefore the Lord by this meanes would humble them and make them know themselves 3. The Lord being purposed to make the Israelites a peculiar people to himselfe and purposing to give unto them his lawes by this meanes would prove and trie them whether they would keepe his commandements Deut. 8.2 Even as a father nurtureth and schooleth his child whom he purposeth to make his heire so the Lord saith As a man nurtureth his sonne so the Lord thy God nurtureth thee Tostat. 4. The Lord also brought them into this strait that the faithfull thereby should be discerned from the rest for affliction and temptation is as a sieve to trie the chaffe from the wheat Ferus QUEST IV. How the people are said to tempt God Vers. 2. WHerefore doe yee tempt the Lord 1. Some will have them to tempt God because there were among the people that had water and yet would have God to helpe them when there was no need for then to expect or require the divine helpe when there is no urgent necessitie is to tempt God Tostat. But it is shewed before that this want of water was generall and all the people were in great extremity 2. They are therefore said to tempt God either because they doubted of his power and therefore would trie whether he could give them water for the word nasah signifieth properly to make triall as David is said not to have tried or proved before to goe with armour 1 Sam. 17.39 Oleaster Or they tempted God doubting of the truth of his promises as vers 7. Is God among us or no Pelarg. And so they tempted God by their incredulity Iun. Further they doe prescribe and limite God that unlesse he shew them some signe of his presence and power they will not beleeve that it was his will to bring them out of Egypt unto that place Marbach They doe tempt him also by their impatiencie they urge Moses presently to give them helpe or else they will stone him whereas they should patiently have waited upon God Simler And further though they are not herein said to tempt God expecting his helpe where all humane meanes counsell was denied yet herein they tempted him because they thought God was bound unto them to succour them at their need Lyran. Whereas the heathen by the light of nature could see and say Diis parentibus non possumus reddere aequalia Wee cannot recompense the Gods and our parents God is no way indebted unto man Tostat. quast 2. QUEST V. Of Moses feare lest he should be stoned Vers. 4. YEt a little while and they will stone me 1. Iosephus here somewhat altereth and transposeth the storie for this taking up of stones to cast at Moses hee placeth before the giving of Man when they murmured for food in the desert of Sin But this their violent and audacious enterprise fell out in Rephidim 2. This was not a carnall worldly or distrustfull feare in Moses but a naturall feare which a right perfect man is subject unto for so our Saviour saith My soule is heavie unto death Tostat. 3. Yet this feare of Moses was not so much in respect of his present danger as in regard of the people lest they if he should have beene slaine after his death might have fallen to Idolatrie Lyran. 4. Or he might feare lest if they should have killed him the Lord would have punished them and revenged his death as Ieremie saith in the like case As for me behold I am in your hand doe with me as you thinke good But know for a certaine if ye put me to death you shall surely bring
thrir necessarie use as Tertullian calleth it Aquam comitem the water that did accompany them but this cannot be admitted for afterward Moses smote a rocke in another place Numb 20. and in another place they digged a well for water Numb 21.17 which needed not to have beene done if the water still followed them 3. Neither yet is it like that this water did onely satisfie their present necessity in that place Osiander For it came forth abundantly and so ran along and if in that place onely it had refreshed them that whole circuite being barren and drie they should oft soone againe have beene in distresse for want of water 4. Therefore I condescend to their opinion that thinke this was not Vnim diâ—i beneficium a benefit for one day or place but that they had use of this water afterward in their journeye Bâ—za 5. But whether this river or streame runneth still to this day and watereth all that valley which before was drie as Tostatus thinketh quast 3. I leave as doubtfull thinking rather that it ceased as the Manna did being appointed onely for a supplie of their present necessity QUEST XI What nation the Amalekites were and how they set upon Israel Vers. 8. THen came Amalek 1. The singular number is here put for the plurall Amalek for the Amalekites for one man could not bid battell to a whole host Tostat. 2. Amalek the father of this nation was the sonne of Eliphaz the sonne of Esau by his concubine Timna Gen. 36.12 Mention is made of the countrie of the Amalekites in Abrahams time Gen. 14.7 but that is by a prolepsis the countrie is called by that name which it had when Moses writ that storie not when these things were done Simler 3. Some take these Amalekites to bee the same with the Ismaelites and Saracens Gloss. ordinâ—r They rather belonged to the Idumeans or Edomites but dwelled apart from them in a part of Arabia by themselves Tostat. They inhabited the region Gobolitis and the citie Para Ioseph lib. 3. cap. 2. They are thought to be the same with the Arabians called Autai Zeigler 4. The manner how Amalek set upon Israel is declared Deut. 25.18 how they set upon the hinmost of them the tayle of the armie where followed the women and children when they were faint and weary whereas it had beene their part rather to have met them with bread and water Like as Shemei cast stones at David and railed upon him being already afflicted and pursued of his wicked sonne and as the Jewes insulted over Christ hanging in torment upon the crosse and gave him vineger and gall to drinke Marbach 5. These Amalekites were the first of all nations that set upon Israel when they came out of Egypt And therefore Balaam thus prophesieth of them Amalek the first of the nations his latter and shall be destruction Numb 24.20 As they were the first that assaulted Israel so their destruction should not be behind Ferus 6. Twice did the Amalekites encounter with Israel once by stealth striking the hinmost of them and this was in Rephidim another time they fell upon them being joyned with the Cananites while Israel abode in Cadesh barneah Numb 14. Tostat. 7. This Amalek is not unfitly by some made a representation and lively image of Satan who lieth in the way to hinder all true Israelites in their way to the heavenly Canaan Gloss. interlin QUEST XII The reasons which moved the Amalekites to set upon the Israelites THe causes why Amalek did thus lie in waite for Israel were these 1. Some thinke they did it Vt paterna abdicationis ultâ—res essent to revenge their father Esaus quarrell for the losse of the birthright Calvin But this was no wrong offered to Esau seeing he sold his birthright and so willingly left it and this revenge rather belonged to the Edomites if there had beene any wrong done which were the right offspring of Esau whereas the Amalekites came by a concubine Simler 2. Some thinke that the Amalekites did it of envie to hinder them from the possession of Canaan their promised inheritance Marbach But it is not like that they had any such perswasion that ever they should conquer Canaan but yet it is very like that there remained some envie and hatred in them against the Israelites as there was in Esau toward Iacob 4. Therefore the Amalekites might feare their owne countrie lest the Israelites should set upon them and therefore combined themselves with other nations against them to prevent all danger Ioseph 5. As also they not onely enterprised this of a malicious but of a covetous mind also as it is the manner of the Arabians to rob and spoile those that goe by the way thinking to enrich themselves by the prey and spoile of the Israelites these were the causes which moved the Amalekites 6. But on Gods behalfe the reasons were these that he might exercise his people with new crosses lest through ease and idlenesse they might wax wanton Pelarg. That they might have experience of the goodnesse of God which still added benefits to benefits Ferus That they might by this meanes â—e made more expert and animated against their enemies whom they should afterward encounter Lyran. Tostat. And by this meanes the Israelites also were furnished and provided of armour and other necessaries by the spoile of the Amalekites Ferus Lyranus Marbach QUEST XIII Why Moses goeth not himselfe to battell but appointeth Ioshua Vers. 9. ANd Moses said to Ioshua 1. Moses goeth not himselfe to battell propter senium because of his age he was now 80. yeare old Ferus 2. And Quia novit officium suum spirituale magis esse quà m mundanum c. He knew that his office was spirituall rather than worldly Marbach 3. Hee therefore appointeth Ioshua in his place whose courage and faithfulnesse hee had experience of Tostat. As also because he was to bring the people into the land of Canaan and to fight the Lords battels it was fit that the people should be used and acquainted with his government and command Simler 5. As also Moses stayeth behind that he might attend unto prayer and use spirituall meanes whith he knew would more prevaile than all externall force Simler 6. Beside this doth notably shadow forth the excellency and preeminence of the Gospell before the law for by this that Ioshua and not Moses encountereth with Amalek and prevaileth against him was prefigured Quod non lex nos ab hostibus liberaret sed Iesus Christus That not the law could deliver us from our enemies but Iesus Christ. Ferus QUEST XIV Whether this Hur were the sonne of Caleb Vers. 10. MOses Aaron and Hur or Chur went up 1. The opinion of some is that this Hur was the sonne of Caleb and Miriam Moses and Aarons sister who they say was also called Ephrata whom Caleb married after his wife Azuba 1 Chron. 2.20 Contra. But this cannot be for divers reasons 1. Miriam was elder
present historie of Exodus and other his historicall commentaries which are likewise mentioned chap. 34.17 Deut. 31.9.22 Iun. Calvin Simler This same charge is likewise registred by Moses Deut. 25.17 Galas 6. This the Lord would have committed to writing for these causes 1. That a thankfull memorie should still be retained in time to come of this great deliverance 2. That the people of God should know the sentence denounced against Amalek which should be executed in due time Simler 3. And that Saul who was to performe this service should with better courage and boldnesse set upon that enterprise Ferus QUEST XX. Why Moses is commanded to rehearse it to Ioshua Vers. 14. REhearse it or as the Hebrew is put in the cares of Ioshua 1. Moses is bidden to intimate this to Ioshua because he was to be his successor Iun. 2. Some thinke that this was the thing which he should rehearse to Ioshua how Moses by his prayer and the lifting up of his hands obtained the victorie which Ioshua was not present to see Pellican But it followeth in the next words what it was namely the sentence of God for the utter extirpation of Amalek 3. That both it might be an incouragement to Ioshua against the rest of Gods enemies seeing that they which made the first attempt are thus judged of God Simler As also to be a caveat unto Ioshua and the Israelites that they should make no league or peace with this nation which before the Lord stood accursed Tostat. 4. In like manner God will have it written in every faithfull mans heart that he hath ordained the Devill and his Angels and all our spirituall enemies that wee should be at perpetuall defiance with them Ferus Rupert 5. Neither was this charge given to Ioshua that they should beare still in mind this injurie which was offered them by the Amalekites but that they should thinke of the judgements of God against them it is one thing to remember private wrongs another to beare in mind the judgements of God given in charge QUEST XXI Whether Amalek were wholly destroyed by Saul Vers. 14. I Will utterly put out the remembrance of Amalek c. Tostatus here affirmeth thus Nomen Amalechitarum totaliter periit tempore Saulis That the name of the Amalekites did wholly perish in the time of Saul quast 7. in Exod. But this appeareth to bee otherwise for after that time when Saul was sent against Amalek 1 Sam. 15. and after that Tostatus saith Non fuit populus Amalechitarum c. There was 〈◊〉 more people of the Amalekites wee find that the Amalekites burnt Zildag Davids Citie 1 Sam. 30.2 Some therefore thinke that the meaning is that the Lord would overthrow and destroy statum dominium the state Kingdome and dominion of that nation Pellican But the words are more generall hee would put out the remembrance or memorie of Amalek 3. The truth then is this that God gave indeed a charge unto Saul utterly to destroy Amalek and if Saul had done his faithfull endevour at that time there had not beene any left But Saul being negligent to execute the Lords commandement onely the destroying those Amalekites that were nearest and made resistance letting them alone which were farther off Iun. 1 Sam. 15. Martyr 1 Sam. 27.8 David afterward perfected what Saul had omitted did smite Amalek 1 Sam. 27.8 afterward he put to the sword the whole host of the Amalekites letting none to escape saving 400. which rode away upon camels 1 Sam. 30.17 And after this we find no great exploit done by that nation but by little and little they were rooted out according to the sentence of God here decreed against them QUEST XXII Of the building of the Altar and the name thereof Vers. 15. ANd Moses built an Altar and called it Iehovah nissi 1. Moses by the example of the godly Patriarkes built an Altar whereon to offer sacrifice unto God and to shew his thankfulnesse for this great victorie Simler 2. There was yet no setled Priesthood ordained but the right of sacrificing belonged unto the first borne as mention is made afterward of certaine young men of the children of Israel which were sent to offer sacrifice chap. 24.8 Now Moses though he were not the first borne Aaron being elder than he yet he was extraordinarily consecrated of God both Prince and Priest to offer sacrifice who consecrated Aaron afterward for the Priesthood Tostat. 3. The name given unto this Altar signifieth Iehovah is my banner which name some thinke was not given to the Altar but is referred to the sacrifices there offered Calvin And so the Chalde interpreteth that hee worshipped God upon that Altar Tostatus saith that the name of God is incommunicable and cannot be given unto the creatures but complexè with some other addition as Gen. 22. Abraham calleth the mountaine The Lord will be seene but this observation is not alwayes true for Iakob called the Altar which he set up in Sechem The mightie God of Israel without any other addition where notwithstanding the word Altar must be supplied The Altar of the mightie God of Israel Iun. As we use commonly to say We will goe to S. Andrewes meaning the Church so called Oleaster So the word Altar is to be supplied here The Altar of Iehovah my banner Simler QUEST XXIII Of the meaning of these words The hand is upon the throne of Iah Vers. 16. THe hand is on the throne of Iah 1. Here the Latine translator readeth very corruptly manus solius Domini the hand is of the Lord onely for manus super solium Domini the hand is on the throne of God and the Interlineary glosse giveth this note upon it Omnia opera nostra operatur in nobis He worketh all our works in us which is a true note but upon a wrong text 2. Iunius in his last edition doth understand it of Amalek reading thus Because the hand of Amalek was against the throne of Iah that is against his people But here Amalek is thrust into the text and Iunius himselfe hath reversed that interpretation in his Analysis inclining to their opinion that take this to be the forme of an oath which the Lord taketh for the assurance of this sentence against Amalek 3. Some by the throne of God understand the heavens and make this the meaning that as the covenant with the heavens is sure so this decree against Amalek Ex Simler 4. Others by the hand upon the throne understand the power and majesty of God which with an outstretched hand shall bee revenged of Amalek Iunius in his first edition Tostat. Lyran. Galas 5. Some by throne interprete the Church of God which is as Gods seate and resting place which hee will defend against all the adversaries thereof Ex Calvin 6. But the fittest interpretation of all is this that God as by the lifting up his hand to heaven and laying it upon his throne doth sweare that he will have continuall
Numb 10.29 where Hobab is said to be the sonne of Reguel 2. Oleaster thinketh Iethro and Reguel to be the same so also Iosephus and that Hobab or Chobab was the sonne of Iethro and Reguel and brother to Zipporah And his reason that Iethro and Reguel are all one is because the same title is given to them both Iethro is said to be the Prince of Midian Exod. 3.1 and so is Reguel Exod. 2. Contra. 1. The reason why in one place the father is called the Prince in another the sonne is because the sonnes succeeded the fathers in the principalitie and Priesthood among the Gentiles as they did among the Jewes Lipoman in 2. Exod. Which thing was usuall in the primitive Church as Polycrates Bishop of Ephesus writing to Victor Bishop of Rome there sheweth that seven of his ancestors had beene Bishops in that place before him and he was the eighth Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 22. Pellican 2. Hobab could not be brother unto Zipporah for Numb 10.29 hee is called chothen the father in law of Moses which word though Oleaster contend to signifie a kinsman yet seeing Iethro is called by the same word chothen Exod. 3.1 it seemeth in the same sense also to be given unto Hobab 3. Therefore the truer opinion is that Iethro and Hobab were all one and Reguel was father unto Iethro and grandfather to Zipporah Moses wife Iun. Pellican as is before shewed cap. 2. quaest 26. 4. Some thinke that Iethro was a common name both to the father which was Reghuel and to the sonne which was Hobab Galas Exod. 3.1 But that is not like for Iethro onely hath this addition Moses father in law as it is ten times repeated in this Chapter But Reghuel is not so called Exod. 2. whose daughter Zipporah is said to be because the grandfathers with the Hebrewes are so called by the name of fathers I rest therefore in the former opinion as most probable 5. Concerning the word cohen which signifieth both Prince and Priest and whether Iethro were Prince or Priest or rather both see before cap. 2. quaest 27. It was an ancient custome that they which were Rulers and Magistrates to defend the people did execute also the Priests office by sacrifices and prayer to protect and direct them such an one was Melchisedeck and Iethro here Lippoman 6. Likewise whether Iethro were the worshipper of the true God is handled before chap. 2. quest 28. where it is resolved that he was a worshipper of the true God though not purely as Calvin saith Mihi videtur vitiatum fuisse aliqua ex parte illius sacerdotium It seemeth to me that his Priesthood had some blemish and was stained with superstition But it is not like that he sacrificed to Idols for Moses in all likelihood would not have married his daughter then or conversed with him so long Procopius saith that they worshipped the most high God as Melchisedeck did Nec tamen interim abstinebâ—nt ab idolatria But yet they abstained not from idolatrie But as Calvin saith there is difference betweene Idolatrie Et impurum Dei cultum degenerem in unae parte And the impure worship of God degenerating in some one part The religion then which Iethro professed was principally the worship of the true God yet intermingled with some superstitions of the idolatrous heathen though hee was not a professed Idolater QUEST II. How Iethro heard what the Lord had done for Moses and Israel WHen he heard all that God had done 1. Some thinke that Moses sent his wife out of the desert unto her father in law and that by this meanes Iethro had intelligence of Moses affaires Calvin But this to be unlikely shall be shewed afterward seeing it is very probable that Moses had sent backe his wife from the place where the child was circumcised by the way Exod. 4. 2. Some thinke that Moses had sent some message unto Iethro and so signified unto him what had happened Simler But the manner of speech When he heard giveth rather that he was led by some common fame and rumor though it is most like that Moses being now not farre from Midian would have sent to his father in law to his wife and children which were deare unto him if Iethro had not prevented him 3. Therefore the common fame and rumor which was spread among the nations moved Iethro to come Galas Especially seeing Midian was not far from Egypt bordering upon the red sea Simler And now Moses was not far from Midian being about mount Sinai where he had beene before time accustomed to keepe his fathers sheepe Tostat. From whence the report and rumour of the Israelites and their acts as the late victorie obtained against Amalek might easily be brought QUEST III. The causes which moved Iethro to come unto Moses Vers. 2. THen Iethro tooke Zipporah c. The causes which moved Iethro to take this journey were these 1. That he might congratulate and rejoyce for those great mercies and benefits which the Lord had vouchsafed unto Moses and all Israel Simler Which his joy is expressed afterward vers 9. Some of those benefits concerned Moses and the people in generall as the deliverance out of Egypt their passing thorow the red Sea the giving of Manna but some specially belonged unto Moses as that the Lord had made him the Captaine and guide of his people and had given him power to worke great miracles Tostat. Therefore both these are put together in the text When he had heard what the Lord had done for Moses and for Israel his people Iethro therefore came to shew and expresse his joy in both these respects 2. Beside another end of his comming was to bring unto Moses his wife and children Simler For he was not now farre off from the host of Israel the Citie of Midian being held to be but 16. miles distant from Rephidim where they had pitched last Pelarg. 3. Further though Iethro doubted not of the truth of those things which he had heard yet he is desirous to come to be an eye witnesse and present beholder of those great works which the Lord had done for them as of the cloudie and fierie piller of the Manna that fell dayly and the water that issued out of the rocke Simler 4. Yea he came to glorifie God to whom he offered sacrifice vers 12. Pellican and to joyne himselfe to the people of God wherein appeared Gods providence both toward Moses and Iethro that as he was a comfort and reliefe to Moseâ— in his exile for outward things so Moses should be a meanes for his spirituall good to bring him to the knowledge of God Ferus QUEST IV. When Moses had sent Zipporah away Vers. 2. AFter the sending her away 1. Some read after the sending that is of gifts either of Moses to his father in law Simler or of Iethro with his daughter Ex Lippoman But the pronoune ha is of the feminine gender and cannot agree to either
the bread which God gave them from heaven or such bread as hee might bring from Midian beside bread they did also eat of the remainder of the peace offerings Tostat. 2. Before God Oleaster expoundeth before the Tabernacle but as yet the Tabernacle was not built as is shewed before quast 7. nor Aarons Priesthood instituted as Cajetan well noteth here Non interfuit Aaron ut sacrificaret sed ut conviva Aaron was not present as a sacrificer but as a ghest 3. Others doe expound before God In gloriam honorem Dei to the honour and glory of God Simler Calvin So also Origen Omnia quâ— Sancti faciunt in conspectu Dei faciunt All that the Saints doe they doe in the sight of God as the Apostle saith Whether you eat or drinke c. doe all to the glory of God 4. But somewhat more is insinuated here that as after the Tabernacle was built before the Arke was said to be in the presence of God so now because they were assembled in Moses Tabernacle where the cloudy piller rested they are said to eat before the Lord who manifested himselfe in that piller Tostat. quaest 4. in cap. 18. QUEST XVI How the people came to Moses to aske of God Vers. 15. THe people come unto me to seeke God c. and I declare the ordinances of God and his lawes 1. Some expound it that they enquired of God by Moses Oleaster But it is not like that in every small matter Moses consulted with God for them for although the Lord cannot be wearied and he is ignorant of nothing yet for reverence of the divine Majesty they were to forbeare in small matters Tostat. So also Augustine Nunquid per singula credendum est eum consulere solere Deum It is to be thought that for every thing he used to consult with God 2. Some interprete because the sentence of Moses being their lawfull Judge was the sentence of God in asking of Moses they asked of God Cajetan And to the same purpose Augustine moving the question how Moses maketh mention here of the lawes of God seeing there were none as yet written maketh this answer Nisi praesidentem menti suae Dominum consuleret c. Vnlesse he had consulted with God the president of his mind he could not have judged justly Moses therefore was the interpreter of the will and sentence of God revealed unto him so judged according to his lawes 3. But this phrase to seeke God insinuateth a further matter that when they had any weightie businesse which either concerned God or the state of the common-wealth then they went to seeke an answer of God as the phrase is used 1 Sam. 9.9 Iun. So then here is a distinction of causeâ— noted in the greater and weightie affaires they consulted with God by Moses as Iethro saith afterward vers 19. Be thou unto the people to Godward and report their causes unto God but the smaller matters Moses judgeth himselfe which were afterward by the advice of Iethro transmitted over to the inferiour officers QUEST XVII Why the Lord would have Moses to take his direction from Iethro Vers. 19. HEare now my voyce Augustine here moveth a question why the Lord would have his servant Moses to whom he so often spake to take this direction from a stranger to the which he maketh this answere that God hereby would teach us 1. Per quemlibet hominem detur consilium veritatis non debere contemni That by whomsoever any true counsell is given it should not bee contemned 2. Againe God would haue Moses thus admonished Ne eum tentet superbia c. lest that sitting in that high seate of judgement Moses might have beene somewhat lifted up and therefore this was done to humble him 3. Rupertus goeth yet further and sheweth that this fact of Iethro was answerable to that saying in the Gospell That the children of this world are wiser in their generation than the children of light So Iethro for civill government and worldly affaires was wiser than Moses but in things belonging unto God Moses went beyond him Ferus addeth that hereby Moses was humbled Videns se non omnia scire seeing that he knew not all things but was advised by a stranger to take a better course in politike administration than he himselfe could thinke of QUEST XVIII What causes Iethro would have reserved to Moses BE thou for the people to Godward 1. Some thinke that here is a distinction made by Iethro of the spirituall and temporall power the first he would have still reside and rest in Moses as best exercised in spirituall things the other to bee passed over to others Ferus But the chiefe temporall power remained in Moses still after the choice made of the inferiour officers hee was the chiefe Prince and Magistrate notwithstanding nay rather hee resigned afterward his ordinarie spirituall power unto Aaron retaining the temporall still 2. Others thinke that whereas Moses was both a Lawgiver to the people and a Judge also that the first power he reserved still but the other part of executing judgement in particular cases according to those lawes he transmitted over to the officers Ex Simler But this is not true neither for Moses gave the sentence against the blasphemer Numb 24. and against him that violated the Sabbath Num. 5. 3. Wherefore the distinction here made is neither of divers kinds of offices as the spirituall and temporall nor yet of divers parts and functions of the same office as in making and executing of lawes but the difference was of causes small and great the one to bee reserved to Moses hearing the other to be committed to the officers to be chosen And so afterward they came to Moses when any difficult and hard matter fell out as when one blasphemed God in the host Levit. 24. they brought him to Moses likewise when they found one gathering of sticks upon the Sabbath they referred the matter to Moses Numb 15.33 In the cause also of Zelopechads daughters they resorted to Moses Numb 37. 4. And in those weightie matters two things were required of Moses first that hee should consult with God and then declare unto the people the will of God and shew them the ordinances and lawes of God vers 20. the ordinances or as the Latine Interpreter readeth ceremonies did onely appertaine unto God the lawes were of two sorts either such as concerned both God and man as the morall commandements the first table whereof commandeth our dutie toward God the second our dutie to our neighbour or such which onely concerned the affaires and controversies among men as the Judicials Tostat. quaest 5. 5. Herein then consisted Moses office 1. That he should report unto God the requests and demands of the people and so pray for them 2. To report unto the people the will and pleasure of God both Quantum ad cultum Dei what hee required concernnig his service and to shew them the
that it was inconvenient to have a Court consisting of so many which would have tended rather to confusion than setling of order the text saith that all these were heads of the people some were made rulers of 1000. some of 100. some of 50. c. vers 25. These divers names of rulers then have not relation to the number of the Judges but to the divisions of the people over whom they were set 3. The most usuall and received opinion is that this distribution of Officers was made according to the computation of those in the campe which were fit for warre who from 20. yeare to 60. were numbred to 600000. and above Numb 1. Lyran. Iun. But this is not like for whereas these officers were appointed not for military discipline but for the deciding of controversies and questions which might grow among them by this account all under 30. yeare and above 60. which were not meet for warre should be excluded whereas questions might arise among both the younger but especially the elder sort as well as among the rest Tostat. 4. Some thinke that this division was not in respect onely of the limits of the Judges but to reduce the people into order and to distribute them into their severall ranks and divisions because it is not like that such a multitude of suits should arise among them as that they needed so many officers for the rulers over tens in 600000. would come to 60000 Simler But it appeareth by Iethros motion that in this division he onely intended the peace and quietnesse of the people and Mosesâ—ase â—ase that they might without any great travell have their controversies ended neither is it like there were so many officers for not over every ten persons or polleâ— was an officer set but over every ten families as now shall be shewed 5. Wherefore this account of thousands hundreds c. might be made three wayes either reckoning those onely which were fit for warre which kind of account is before removed or by every single person and poll as they counted for the eating of the paschall Lambe chap. 12. and for the gathering of Manna chap. 16. But neither was this account here followed for then women and children should bee here reckoned whereas the one were under their parents and the other under their husbands government and their controversies might be ended at home and need not bee brought before the Judges The third way remaineth that this computation was made according to the families that over every ten families an officer should bee set Tostat. So by this meanes a goodly order was established that every Tribune or millenary officer had under him ten Centurians that iâ— officers over hundreds and every Centurian had under him two rulers over fifties and every ruler over fiftie had under him five which were set over ten Ferus Iosephus saith further that there were bands appointed of thirties and twenties but there is no such thing in the text QUEST XXI Of the number of these officers and of their continuance and succession Vers. 22. LEt them judge the people at all seasons 1. Concerning the number of these officers it is uncertaine Lyranus thinketh there were six hundred Tribunes or millenarie officers and six thousand Centurians and three score thousand set over tennes which number is rightly taken according to the summe of six hundred thousand But it is shewed before that in that number containing the summe onely of those which were fit for warre divers are not comprehended over whom the Judges were set for compounding of their controversies and therefore by that proportion the summe and number of the Judges cannot be taken And so it cannot certainly be defined the number of the families being not knowne over the which these officers were appointed how many these Rulers were in all Tostat. 2. In that they are said to judge at all seasons both the time of continuance in their office is signified which was during their life untill they were made unfit by reason of their age for then it is like they gave over their government as the Levites were freed at fiftie yeares from the service of the Tabernacle As also their diligence and attendance upon their office is noted that dayly and continually unlesse upon solemne and festivall dayes they attended the causes of the people 3. It is also evident that this Magistracie did not descend by succession from the father to the sonne but was conferred by election for whereas it is required that they should be good men fearing God and endued with other vertues this could not be perpetually observed if the sonnes had succeeded their fathers for a good father may sometime have a bad sonne as Hezekiah had Manasseh and an evill father may have a good sonne as Aâ—moâ— begat Iosias Ex Tostat. QUEST XXII The difference betweene Moses office and the rest Vers. 22. BVt every great matter let them bring to thee 1. There were two reasons why the great causes were reserved unto Moses hearing both because he was a Prophet and so consulted with the oracle of God and beside he was the chiefe Magistrate as in all Common-wealths appeale is made unto the Prince Simler 2. The greater matters were of two sorts either such as were of a divers kinde which concerned the worship of God and ceremonies of religion which wholly belonged unto Moses and the other Officers were not to meddle with them or else they were of the same kinde wherein the other used to deale but difficult and hard matters wherein they were to require Moses judgement as they did about the punishment of the blasphemer Levit. 24. and the violater of the Sabbath Numb 15. Tostat. 2. The smaller causes which were referred to the under Officers were pecuniary and civill causes the greater as capitall were reserved for Moses hearing for in these causes if there were any aggrievance the sentence might be reversed but when the sentence of death was inflicted it could not bee revoked therefore it is like that none was put to death without Moses consent and direction 3. In giving this advice Iethro intendeth two things both the case of Moses in dividing the burthen with others and the profit of the people that should not be wearied by this meanes by long attendance Tostat. qu. 8. QUEST XXIII Of the meaning of these words And God commmand thee Vers. 23. IF thou doe this thing and God so command thee 1. The Latine Translator readeth thus If thou doe this implebis imperium Deiâ— thou shalt fulfill the commandement of God whereof there may bee two senses given first that Iethro doth insinuate that this device and councell is of God the other that by this meanes he shall be able to discharge his office in governing and taking care for the people which thing God had commanded him Tostat. But this translation differing from the originall which hath and God command thee neither of these interpretations can stand 2. Some
make this the sense if thou doe as I counsell thee poteris aâ—dire pracepta Dei thou shalt have time to heare what God commandeth thee that is to consult with God which his leisure would not now permit him to doe Oleast Osiand 3. But this clause seemeth to depend of the first word â—m if so that the meaning rather is this if God doe approve this my councell Iun. Wherein appeareth the piety of Iethro that would not obtrude his councell upon Moses no otherwise than it should have the divine approbation Simler Calvin QUEST XXIV In what sense the people are said to goe quietly to their place ANd all this people shalâ— goe quietly to their place 1. Some take this to be the meaning that this order devised by Iethro was but to serve during the time of their travell but when they were come to their place that is to the land of Canaan then they should have Officers and Judges set in their Cities Ex Siml But Iethro in these words sheweth the present benefit which should redound unto them by this order both Moses should be eased of much labour and the people of their attendance 2. In these words therefore Iethro doth insinuate two things both that the people should dispatch their businesse whereas they were constrained before to goe home their controversies undecided because Moses was not at leasure to heare all and so they should goe home quietly Simler And againe they should not need to hang so long and give such attendance as they did Iun. For Moses should bee able to dispatch their greater causes which they brought unto him in time and their smaller controversies should be taken up at home Tostat. quast 8. QUEST XXV Whether these Officers were chosen by Moses Vers. 25. ANd Moses chose men 1. These Officers and Magistrates were taken out from the rest of the people by election so that the government of Israel was in respect of Moses Monarchicall for the supreme authority still remained in him but in respect of these inferiour Magistrates it was Aristocraticall which forme of government is so called because the best and most worthy are elected to rule and governe 2. Moses is said to have chosen them because he coÌ„nfirmed the peoples choice and admitted those whom they presented for so hee said unto the people Bring you men of wisdome c. and I will make them Rulers over you Deut. 1.13 For it was the safest way for the people to make choice of them because they were better knowne unto them and they would the more willingly obey them Tostat quaest 9. 3. Further whereas Moses saith Deut. 1.8 I am not able to beare you my selfe alone as though Moses himselfe first thought of this device it must be understood that after Iethro had given this councell unto Moses then he propounded it unto the people Genevens QUEST XXVI Whether these Officers were of equall authority or one subordinate to another Vers. 25. ANd make them heads over the people 1. It is not like that these Officers whereof some were set over thousands some over hundreds some over fifties some over tennes that they had their severall distinct regiments so that they which were not under one Officer as under the Ruler over ten were not also under his superiour Officer that was set over fifty for then if they had beene all of equall authority this distinction needed not to have beene that some were Rulers of thousands some of hundreds c. But it had beene better for them all to have beene of one sort as all over hundreds or tens and againe if these Officers had not beene subordinate one under another that inconvenience should not have beene prevented which Iethro intended to deliver Moses of trouble for by these meanes if the people might not appeale from one Judge to a superiour a multitude of causes still should have beene devolved to Moses 2. Therefore it is resolved that these Officers were one under another the Ruler of ten under the Ruler of fifty and he under the Centurion and this also under the tribune or millenary Officer so that there was none of the people which was not subject to a Ruler of ten or tithing man to a Ruler of fifty a Ruler of an hundred and a Ruler over a thousand And this subordination served to two purposes both for the Officers themselves that if any controversie fell out among them it might bee ordered by the superiour Judge and if the people found themselves agreeved with their tithing men and inferiour Officers they might appeale for redresse to their superiour Judges And so the appeale ascended from the Ruler of ten to the Ruler of fifty from the Ruler of fifty to the Centurion and from him to the millenary Judge or Tribune and thus their causes were decided before they came at Moses only the hardest and most difficult matters were reserved for his hearing and from him there was no further appeale Tostat. quaest 11. QUEST XXVII Of the difference betweene these Officers and the 70. Elders Num. 10. FUrther it is here to be considered that this institution of Officers which was brought in by the councell and advice of Iethro was divers from that order of 70. Elders which was instituted afterward by the Lord Numb 10. For they differ both in order of time these were appointed before they came to Sinai the other after they removed thence and in number these were many no doubt divers thousands the other onely 70. Iethro gave the advice for the choice of the first but the Lord himselfe of the other Their office also and administration was divers the seventy were the Councell of State which consulted only of the publike affaires of the Kingdome the other attended upon the private causes and suits of the people This difference betweene the Senators and Counsellers of State and inferiour Judges was observed in all well ordered Common-wealths among the Athenians Lacedemonians Romans and is to be seene in our State This was the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Senate of the Jewes which at the first consisted indifferently of men taken out of all the tribes six out of each of the eleven tribes the Levites excepted and the other foure to make up 70. were supplied by Levites and Priests to direct the rest This indifferent choice out of all the tribes continued untill the time of the Kings when the choice of these Elders was overruled by their authority then after the captivity because of the prerogative of the tribe of Iudah to whom the principality of right appertained most of the Elders were taken out of that tribe and so it continued till Herod dissolved that honourable and grave Senate of the Elders making havocke of them and putting most of them to death Iun. ex Ioseph Analys in Num. cap. 11. QUEST XXVIII At what time Iethro tooke his leave of Moses Vers. 27. AFterward Moses let his father in law depart c. 1. Some thinke that
of regality and principality 3. As for that heathenish conceit of the Philosopher that vertue is not properly said to be in women it is contrary to that position of the Apostle that in Christ there is neither male nor female Galath 3.28 the spirit of God can plant grace and vertue in the hearts of women as well as of men nay often the Lord chuseth the weake things of this world to confound the mighty things 1. Cor. 1.27 And the examples of so many vertuous and good women in the Scriptures of Sara Rebecca Anna the Shunamite and the rest in the old of Marie Anna Martha Lydia Dorcas and many other in the new Testament doe evidently confute that prophane paradox of the Philosopher 4. And to deliver the regiment of women from the Cardinals vile and impure slaunder this country and nation of ours as is hath found the government of a woman the worst in the late Marian persecutions when more good men and women Saints of God were put to death than in any three Kings reigne beside so have we seene it in the next change the best of all other Princes reignes that went before famous Queene Elizabeths government as for flourishing peace honourable fame and name enriching of the Land subduing of forraine enemies enacting of good lawes may be compared with the reigne of any former Kings So for the advancing of true religion increasing of learning propagating the Gospell none of her predecessors came neere her That as the refining of coine being reduced from base money to pure silver and gold was her honour in the Civill State so the purging of religion according to the purity of the word of God in the Church shall bee her everlasting fame in the world and is her eternall reward with God 4. Confut. That Christ shall have no Iudges under him at the latter day but shall be the only Iudge himselfe Vers. 22. LEt them judge all small causes Origen upon these words hath this private conceit Hanc sâ—guram Iudicum non solum in hoc seculo sed etiam in futuro servandam c. 〈◊〉 this forme of Iudges shall be observed not only in this world but in the next And then he alleageth that text Matth. 18.28 That when the Sonne of man shall sit in the throne of Majesty yee which have followed me in the regeneration shall sit upon twelve seats and judge the twelve tribes of Israel Whereupon he inferreth that Christ at the day of judgement shall appoint other Judges beside himselfe Qui judicent populum de mineribus causiâ— c. Which shall judge the people in smaller causes referring the greater to him The Rhemisnis and Romanistes whose manner is to scrape all the refuse of the Fathers affirme likewise That the faithfull shall judge and give sentence with Christ at the latter day wresting the same text in Matthew to the same purpose Contra. 1. The Apostles and Saints are said indeed to judge the world but not in that sense as Christ is said to be the Judge of the world but as he saith his Word shall judge them at the latter day Ioh. 12.48 that is be a witnesse against them so the Word preached by the Saints in their life and their conversation following the same shall be a witnesse against the world and so their condemnation like as in the processe of judgement here in earth the evidence that is brought in and the witnesses produced are said to condemne the guilty partie and to judge them though the Judge only give sentence Thus Ambrose fitly expoundeth this phrase Iudicabunt Sancti hunc mundum quia exemplo fidei illorum perfidia mundi damnabitur The Saints shall judge the world because by example of their faith their perfidiousnesse shall be condemned 2. For otherwise if Christ should observe the same forme which Moses did to appoint coadjutors because he alone sufficed not this were to derogate from his all sufficient power who needeth not as man any assistants or fellow helpers Vers. 22. Every great matter let them bring to thee Upon this president the Romanistes would ground the papall reservation of cases from whom no appeale say they is to be made as there was not from Moses Tostat. quaest 11. in 18. cap. Exod. Contra. 1. There is great difference betweene the reservation of matters to Moses and of certaine cases to the Pope for Moses was set over but one nation which at this time encamped together within the compasse of not many miles and so they might with ease bring the weighty causes to him But the Pope challengeth to be the supreme Judge over all the world and so without infinite trouble the greater causes cannot be brought unto him 2. Moses judgement was sought for because hee could not erre having often conference with God to direct him as the Pope hath not and this Testatus confesseth Romanus pontifex c. The Roman Bishop though he have great power sometime is not a man very vertuous and though he be because he hath not God present to answer unto all his demands facilius errare potest he may more easily erre therefore that is but a foppish and fawning conclusion of the Canonists that the Pope hath Omnia jura in scrinio pectoris All lawes in his breast 3. Whereas Iethro intended in this device the peoples ease not to goe farre for their causes and Moses ability to performe his office neither of these inconveniences is helped in making appeales to Rome for neither is the Pope able to amend all such causes and the people would be infinitely molested to be hurried to Rome 4. And if it were not for the advantage of the Court and Consistory of Rome they would desire to bee eased rather of than cumbred with such appeales But Moses herein only sought the profit of Gods people not his owne Simler 6. Morall Observations 1. Obs. To take heed of idle and vaine talke Vers. 8. THen Moses told his father in law c. Moses did conferre with Iethro about the wondrous workes of God which the Lord had wrought for them Vnde arguuntur hi qui vanis colloquiis delectantur They then are reproved which are delighted with vaine talke Ferus Which may serve as a good motive in our dayes to cut off idle if not very prophane conference when wee meet remembring ever that of idle words we must give an account B. Babington 2. Observ. Workes must be joyned with faith Vers. 12. THen Iethro tooke burnt offerings c. Having beene thankfull in words now he addeth deeds for S. Iames calleth that a dead faith where workes want if we joyne both these together as Iethro did we shall fully give assurance both to others and to our selves of our true faith B. Babington 3. Obs. That we should doe all our workes as in Gods sight Vers. 12. THey came to eat bread with Moses father in law before God Hereupon Origen well noteth Sancti manducant bibunt in
conspectu Dei c. The Saints doe eat and drinke in the sight of God and all that they doe they doe in his sight And so the Apostle saith Whether ye eat or drinke or whatsoever ye doe doe all to the glory of God 1. Cor. 10.31 4. Obs. Diligence is required in a Magistrate Vers. 13. THe people stood about Moses from morning to even Moses singular diligence and paines is here set forth in attending upon the causes of the people Audiant hoc delicusi Indices nostri qui vix ad horam c. Let our delicate Iudges heare this which scarce indure an houre to heare their suiters causes Diligence in the charge commited to us is sweet unto God and good to our selves Come thou good and faithfull servant will God say to the Magistrate as well as to the Minister Enter into thy Lords joy B. Babington 5. Obs. Iudges and Magistrates specially must be men fearing God Vers. 21. FEaring God c. The feare of God is a vertue most necessary in Judges for hereupon hang all vertues Abraham thinking that the feare of God was not in Gerar despaired of any other vertue there to be found Gen. 20. B. Babington 6. Obs. Good counsell is to be received at any hand Vers. 24. SO Moses obeyed c. In quo mite modestum ingenium declarat c. Wherein Moses sheweth a milde and modest disposition not to refuse to receive wholesome counsell at any mans hand Marbach As the Apostle saith Set up them which are least esteemed in the Church 1. Cor. 6.4 Good counsell proceeding even from simple and meane people is not to be despised The end of the first booke THE SECOND PART OF THIS BOOKE OF EXODVS Containing THE HISTORIE OF THE Constitution and setling of the people of Israel after their deliverance out of Egypt in their state Ecclesiasticall and Civill by Lawes morall ceremoniall politicall WITH THE OBEDIENCE AND disobedience of the people thereunto divided into two Bookes THE FIRST SHEWING THE PRESCRIPTION of those Lawes to chap. 30. The second the practice and execution thereof unto the end of Exodus THE FIRST BOOKE SHEWING THE PRESCRIPTION and promulgation of the foresaid Lawes VERITAS †FILIA †TEMPORIS LONDON ¶ Printed by the Assignes of THOMAS MAN PAVL MAN and IONAH MAN 1633. TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE HIS SINGVLAR GOOD LORD SIR THOMAS EGERTON Lord Ellesmere Lord Chancellor of England and of his Majesties most honourable privie Councell RIght Honourable there is a saying That nothing so soone wâ—â—eth old as thankes for a benefit received This imputation of unthankfull oblivion might justly fall upon mee if having occasion to use my penne I should in silence passe over your Honour I cannot therefore forget your Honourable favour and bounty which I have some yeeres past felt and found The eye better seeth the object removed in equall distance from it than when it is put close unto it so a thankfull heart will as well consider of a benefit after as at the first time when it is received I hate flattery neither have I used to fawne upon great men in praising above desert or blazing their names whom their vertues commend not yet I hold it as great a wrong not to ascribe praise where it is deserved as it is follie to give it where it is not due It is a good saying It is seemely to give incense unto God and praises unto good men for the praise of the instrument redoundeth to him that handleth it and the industry of the Minister commendeth the skill of the chiefe worker and the acknowledging of the gifts and graces of men setteth forth the praise of God that giveth them This therefore I cannot conceale that I have found your Honour the greatest respecter and only rewarder of my poore travels and labours This I speake not as though wee which by preaching and writing keepe the watch-tower against the enemy ought to make the reward of the world the end and scope of our paines taken in the world I hold it Pharisaicall to doe any thing for the praise or recompence of men This is sufficient for the servants of Christ that their Lord hath promised Thou shalt be recompenced at the resurrection of the just I am of his minde that when one had said It is an excellent thing for a man to obtaine all that he desires made this answer Multò majus est non desider are eâ— quibâ—â— nibil indiges But it is a greater matter not to desire at all the things which thou needest not But this I have mentioned to note by the way the strange humour of this age that of all presents least esteemeth bookes and vilipendeth no gift as it doth the fruits of Scholars studies I have read that the women among the people called Iberi did use every yeere to shew publikely their spinning worke and that she was most honoured which in the judgement of the men had laboured most If the Spinsters of these times which spinne and weave garments not with Dorcas to cloathe the body but with Paul to adorne the soule were had in such regard we should have more spinners and better worke Such bookes I confesse as feede mens fansies and breed wanton delight are had of some in price when graver treatises are set light by as one of Terentius Comedies called Eunuchus was valued at eight thousand peeces of money which make two hundred crownes more than all Tullies Orations and other his learned workes were esteemed at But the choice of bookes should bee as the choice of Physicians Medicus non jucundior sed utilior eligitur A man will have a Physician rather profitable that can doe him good than pleasant to feede him with words Such difference there is in bookes they which please the eare doe flourish with leaves but such as instruct the minde doe yeeld the fruit the one as a song of Musicke that endeth with the sound the other as wholsome physicke that worketh after it is gone the bookes of the one are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Commentaries to instruct the other are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Commemoratives of mens folly Now what should be the reason why bookes of Divinity are so much at many hands contemned and treatises of vanity so highly commended may easily be conjectured for as Diogenes being asked why men used to give unto the blind and lame but not unto Philosophers made this answer Because they may thinke they may one day become blind and lame themselves but never hope to be Philosophers So mens affections being blind and lame and their phantasies vainly bent must needs delight in vaine and lame pamphlets which feede their humours and cannot brooke that which would purge them But leaving to complaine of that which I cannot helpe I cannot but commend that which I heare and have my selfe found that your Lordships respective care in preferring freely men of desert a rare president in
gave way Cajetan 5. All the people thus spake not to Moses but their Elders and the chiefe of them came in the name of the rest Deut. 5.23 Iun. QUEST V. Why the people desire that Moses would speake unto them Vers. 19. ANd said to Moses talke thou with us 1. Some doe here lay fault and blame upon the Israelites in refusing to heare the voice of God and chusing rather that Moses should speake unto them But the Lord commendeth them for so doing Deut. 5.28 They have well said all that they have spoken Therefore they thus spake not as preferring Moses voice before the Lords but because they were not able to heare the Lords voice being so terrible Tostat. quaest 37. 3. And the Lord terrified his people with his thundering voice for these two causes 1. That the people hereby should learne and be taught to feare the Lord. 2. And that they might be driven of themselves by this meanes to desire the ministery of Moses in speaking unto them for it was fit and requisite that as the Lord the Authour and founder of nature had by his owne mouth given such Lawes as were grounded upon nature such as were so evident even by the light of nature as that every one might at the first understand and acknowledge them so that the rest of the Lawes which were not so evident but needed explanation should be declared and rehearsed by Moses Sic Tostat. 4. Beside herein Moses was a type and figure of Christ who is the Mediator betweene God and us and by whom the will of God is revealed unto us Marbach Pelarg. 5. Moses herein formam boni aâ—ditoris describit c. describeth the forme of a good auditour who promiseth to heare and fulfill the precepts of their master Gloss. interlinear QUEST VI. Why the people are afraid they shall dye Vers. 19. LEt not God talke with us lest we dye Wee shall finde in Scripture that it was an usuall thing for men to feare that if they had seene God they should dye as Iacob counteth it a great benefit that he had seene God and yet lived Genes 32. So Gedeon and Manoah when they had seene God were afraid 1. Tostatus maketh this the cause of this feare that if they heard Gods voice any more they should dye because of the infirmity of the body which could not endure the Lords terrible voice for as the harmony of the body is dissolved by any excessive quality as with exceeding great heat or cold Ita excellens tolerabile vel terribile corrumpit potentiam tolerantem So an exceeding terrible or tolerable thing corrupteth and confoundeth the tolerating faculty Tostat. quast 38. But the cause of this feare is not so much in the body for Adam before his fall could endure the voice of God well enough 2. Some understand this of everlasting death Gloss. interlinear But it is evident that they meane the outward and corporall death which is contrary to this temporall life for thus the people say Deut. 5.24 Wee have seene this day that God doth talke with man and he liveth 3. Cajetanus doth gather these two reasons of this their feare both that terrible fire which they were afraid to come neere and the thundring voice of God which they could endure no longer to heare and these two reasons are expressed Deut. 5.25 Now therefore why should we dye for this great fire will consume us if wee heare the voice of the Lord our God any more we shall dye 4. But the greatest cause of this their feare was their sinne Conscius homo peccati c. metuit iram Dei c. Man being guilty to himselfe of sinne feareth the wrath of God Simler as Peter said to our blessed Saviour Luk. 5.8 Lord goe from me for I am a sinfull 〈◊〉 QUEST VII How the Lord is said to come unto them and why Vers. 20. GOd is come to prove you 1. God is said to come unto them not that he goeth from place to place but he came unto them by certaine effects his sinnes and wonders and two other wayes beside the Lord commeth by his word and by afflictions and crosses Simler 2. There are three ends of the Lords comming unto them 1. To trie them 2. That his feare may alway be among them 3. That they sinne not All these three arise one from the other probation and triall worketh feare and feare causeth to flee from sinne 3. So although Moses free them from one kinde of servile feare which was the feare of death and destruction yâ—â— he retaineth them still in that profitable kinde of feare whereby they might be kept in awe and obedience still Simler QUEST VIII How the Lord is said to tempt and prove his people Vers. 20. GOd is come to prove you 1. Deus metaphorice non proprie tentat c. God is not said properly but metaphorically â—o tempt as he is said to be angry Quiâ— facit effectum 〈◊〉 c. because he worketh the like effect as he which tempteth that is to cause the feare and obedience of the people to appeare Cajetan 2. God tempteth the Devill tempteth and man is said to tempt God is not said to prove or try for his owne knowledge and experience Cum omnia Deus videat priusquam 〈◊〉 seeing God knoweth all things before they are done Chrysost. hom 41. in Ioanu But God trieth and proveth Vt nos manifestemur aliis that we should be manifest to others as Abrahams obedience was made knowne to all in that he refused not to sacrifice his sonne vel nobis ipsis or to our selves as the Israelites were tempted in the wildernesse that it might be knowne what was in their heart Deut. 8.2 Tostat. Satan tempteth quia evertere â—ititur because he goeth about to supplant and overthrow us as hee tempted Iob. Home aliquando tentat ut probat aliquando ut rapiat Man sometime tempteth to prove sometime to catch as the Scribes and Pharisies tempted Christ to entangle him Ambros. in 2 Cor. 13. QUEST IX Why the people stood afarre off and where Vers. 21. SO the people stood afarre off 1. Cajetanus thinketh that the people returned not to their tents but stood a little from the mountaine and continued in the place whither they fled before vers 18. Tostat. 2. But it is evident Deut. 5.30 that they were bidden to goe unto their tents Iun. For as Moses went up neerer unto the presence of God so the people went still further backward unto their tents being so commanded of the Lord. 3. The mysticall signification hereof is that our sinnes doe make us stand aloofe off from God untill wee be reconciled by a Mediatour whereof Moses was a type and figure here Simler QUEST X. How Moses is said to draw neere to the darknesse BVt Moses drew neere unto the darknesse c. 1. Moses was in the darknesse before for all the hill was covered with smoake but he was not in that darknesse wherein
and in the time of Samuel Saul and David the Arke and Tabernacle were apart so that it seemeth in that confused and unsetled estate that the Law in that behalfe concerning the place of sacrifice was not so strictly observed QUEST XXII Whether it was lawfull to sacrifice before the Arke and at the Tabernacle while they were asunder NOw the place where the Lord did put the memoriall of his name was in the Tabernacle and Arke while they were placed together and when they were in two divers places it was lawfull to sacrifice before either of them 1. That it was lawfull to sacrifice where the Arke was is evident by the practise of the men of Bethshemesh that offered sacrifice at the returne of the Arke from the land of the Philistims 1 Sam. 6. So David sacrificed before the Arke when he brought it from the house of Ebed Edom 2 Sam. 6. and the reason is because the name of God was invocated or called upon where the Arke was 2 Sam. 6.2 And from the mercie seat which was upon the Arke of the Testimony did the Lord use to speake and give answers Numb 7.89 2. Likewise that it was lawfull to sacrifice where the Tabernacle was while the Arke was away is apparent 1. Because there was the brasen Altar whereon they offered their burnt offerings before the dore of the Tabernacle Levit. 17.6 which Altar followed alwayes the Tabernacle and not the Arke as Salomon found the Arke at Jerusalem but the Tabernacle with the furniture thereof he fetched from Gibeon 2 Chron. 1.3 4 5. 2. Where the Ministers of the Altar the Priests and Levits were there was it lawfull to offer sacrifice for they gave their attendance to that end but most of the Priests and Levits remained with the Tabernacle as Ahimelech with 85. more were at Nob where Saul put them to death while the Arke abode in the house of Abinadab who consecrated his sonne Eleazar to keepe it 1 Sam. 7.1 who alone sufficed not for all sacrifices and oblations of Israel it seemeth therefore that most of their sacrifices were brought then to the Tabernacle though the Arke at that time were in another place 3. Beside after the captivity of Babylon when the Arke was no more to be seene as some thinke hid by Ieremy 2 Macchab. 2 but as is most like lost in the captivity or burnt with the Temple they used to offer sacrifices for after the captivity they restored and renewed such necessary parts and implements as before were in Salomons Temple and were burnt together with the Temple they made like unto them afterward as mention is made of Luk. 1. how Zacharie burned incense before the Lord which was upon the golden Altar likewise Matth. 27. the vaile was rent which divided the most holy place from the Sanctuary when Christ gave up the ghost and seeing they offered sacrifices for which cause some sold doves in the Temple whom Christ cast out Matth. 12. they had also the brasen Altar only the Arke they had not for seeing the Tables of stone the pot of Manna and Aarons rod were all missing for the keeping whereof the Arke was principally made they had no cause to make a new Arke there being no farther use or service for it Tostat. quaest 43. QUEST XXIII How long the Arke was severed from the Tabernacle NOw because mention is made before of the parting and separation of the Arke and Tabernacle it shall not be amisse to shew how long the Arke was absent from the Tabernacle which time will be found to be not much under 100. yeeres as may bee gathered thus after the Arke returned from the country of the Philistims it remained in the house of Abinadab 20. yeeres 1 Sam. 6. and all the time of Samuels government and Sauls reigne who made 40. yeeres betweene them Act. 13.21 whereof those 20. yeeres were part then it was removed by David about the 8. yeere of his reigne to the house of Obed Edom where it continued three moneths and from thence to the house of David in Jerusalem where it stayed 32. yeeres and 11. yeeres more under Salomons reigne for when hee had finished the Temple in the 11. yeere of his reigne 1 King 6.38 he brought the Arke from Davids tent which hee had pitched for it into the Temple 2 Chron. 1.4 So all these yeeres being put together 40. yeeres of Samuel and Sauls government 40. yeeres under David and 11. yeeres of the reigne of Salomon will make 91. yeeres whereunto adde those seven moneths during which time the Arke so journed among the Philistims 1 Sam. 6.1 In which compasse and continuance of yeeres the Arke had these sundry removes first it being carried from Shiloh was seven moneths in the countrey of the Philistims from thence it was carried to Bethshemesh where 50. thousand and 70. persons were slaine for looking into the Arke 1 Sam. 6. then it removed to Kiriathiearim 1 Sam. 7. from thence to the house of Obed Edom and so to the house of David 2 Sam. 6. where it stayed till Salomons Temple was built these were the setling places and mansions of the Arke after it was severed from the Tabernacle till they were joyned together againe saving that sometime the Arke upon some speciall occasion was removed for a while as when they went out to battell as 1 Sam. 14.18 and so was brought to the place againe Sic fere Tostat. qu. 42. QUEST XXIV Of the removing of the Tabernacle AS the Arke was thus removed up and downe so also was Moses Tabernacle for first it was carried from place to place as long as the Israelites pitched their tents in the wildernesse and after they were come into the land of Canaan the Tabernacle remained a long time in Gilgal for thither came the Gibeonites to Ioshuah in Gilgal Iosh. 10. after that it was set up in Shiloh Iosh. 18.1 where it continued all the time of the Judges untill Samuel who understanding by the Spirit of prophecie that the Lord had rejected Shiloh removed the Tabernacle to Nob where Saul put 85. Priests to the sword from thence it seemeth the Tabernacle was translated to Gibeon where it continued untill Salomons Temple was finished from thence Salomon brought it into the Temple 2. Chron. 1.3 Tostatus qu. 42. QUEST XXV Of the places where it was lawfull or unlawfull to sacrifice NOw concerning the places wherein it was lawfull to sacrifice this distinction is to bee observed 1. That the ordinary place was in the Tabernacle when the Arke and it were together and both at the Tabernacle and before the Arke when they were divided as is before shewed 2. Extraordinarily it was lawfull for the Prophets to sacrifice elsewhere as did Samuel David Elias as is before declared quest 20. being thereunto directed by the Spirit of God 3. But in the high places it was unlawfull to sacrifice and therefore those Kings are commended which tooke away the high places and those reproved
Jewes therefore simply to take an oath upon their Thora is not to play the Jew but a Christian may as lawfully doe it as to sweare upon the Gospels or any other part of the divine Scriptures 2. Dare favorem errori Iudaeorum c. To give way or shew favour unto the errour of Jewes is sinne but a Christian swearing upon the Thora should give way unto the Jewish errour Ergo. Answ. To sweare upon the Thora where any scandall or offence may grow unto the weake or any occasion of hardning to the Jew it is unlawfull yet this sheweth not but that where no such danger is simply so to take an oath is not unlawfull 3. To make this a lawfull act then for a Christian to take an oath upon the Jewes Thora these things must be considered 1. If he sweare upon it not as upon any other booke of the same contents that is comprehending the five bookes of Moses but as it is a monument of the Jewes bound up in silke and laid up in their Synagogue so is it not lawfull because to be addicted to such superstitious observations is sinne 2. Though there be no difference betweene their Thorah which is written in Hebrew and our Pentateuch in Latine or English in respect of the substance but one indifferently may lay his hand upon the one or the other for there is no difference of languages before God yet if a man make difference in his owne opinion thinking the one not as lawfull as the other herein he should offend doing against his owne conscience 3. Or if an Hebrew should require a Christian to sweaâ—e upon his Thorah rather than upon the Gospels it were not lawfull for hereby we should confirme him in his errour 4. Or if one Christian should require another to sweaâ—e rather upon the Jewish Thorah than upon the Gospels it were not safe so â—o doe because such an one giveth occasion of suspition that he doth not firmely and stedfastly beleeve the contents of the Gospell 5. But if a Christian of himselfe without any such motion made by another doe willingly take his oath upon the Thorah either of necessity because there is no other booke of Scripture present or because he maketh no difference betweene one booke of Scripture and another he may doe it lawfully so it be done without offence unto others Sic Tostat. quaest 16. QUEST XXIX That it is not lawfull for a Christian to sweare upon the Turkes Alcaron or Mahomets thigh nor for a Turke himselfe BUt though a Christian may sweare upon the Jewes Thora the former considerations being observed yet is it altogether unlawfull for him to sweare either upon Mahomets thigh which is kept as an holy relique among the Saracens and Turkes or upon their Alcaron 1. The first is evident because this being a morall precept to sweare by the name of God only and not by the name of any strange gods bindeth all beleeving people for ever now to sweare by Mahomets thigh is to sweare by a strange god and therefore it is unlawfull as well for the Jew as the Christian to take such an oath seeing they are both bound to keepe the morall precepts and Commandements Tostat quaest 19. 2. The other also is unlawfull as it may thus be shewed for an oath is made three wayes either 〈◊〉 God alone without any other externall signe or symboll which is a lawfull and sufficient oath or by the creature alone which is an unlawfull oath for so the glory which is onely due unto God should be given unto the creature or by God and some creature together with reference unto God as when in taking an oath the hand is laid upon a booke But such a creature is used as an externall symboll in an oath as in quo nihil est mendacii wherein there is no lye and it must immediat è nos ducere in cognitionem Dei bring us immediatly to the knowledge of God therefore we lay not our hand upon a stone because it hath no instruction in it as a booke hath But the Gospell hath both these properties there is no falsehood or untruth in it and it doth bring us immediatly and directly to the knowledge of God The Turkes Alcaron hath neither for both it containeth many falsehoods fables and untruths and it can never bring us to the knowledge of the true God having many errours in it So then a Christian taking his oath upon the Alcaron thereby should confesse all to be true which is there contained and so blaspheme God and beside give great offence unto Christians and so secondly his brethren therefore it were better for a Christian to chuse rather to dye than to take such a blasphemous oath Tostat. qu. 20. The like judgement is to be given of the Jewes Talmud which containeth many fables and blasphemies against Christ. And for the same reasons before alleaged even a Turke or Saracen sinneth in taking an oath upon Mahomets thigh though he directly make it not God because he useth such an unholy superstitious and abominable thing in taking of a sacred oath likewise he offendeth in swearing upon his Alcaron which containeth abominable lies and the same most pernicious even concerning the end of all our happinesse in blessednesse in the next world which their Alcaron placeth and maketh to consist in the carnall pleasures of eating and drinking and the use of women Tostat. quaest 21 22. QUEST XXX Why three feasts are only named wherein they had more Vers. 14. THree times thou shalt keepe a feast unto mee in the yeere 1. They had divers other festivall dayes beside these three which are here named the Pasch called the feast of unleavened bread Pentecost named the feast of first fruits and the feast of Tabernacles called here the feast of gathering fruits in the end of the yeere which said three feasts are not named because they were more strictly observed than the rest for the Sabbath was more straitly kept wherein it was not lawfull to kindle a fire Exod. 35.3 nor consequently to doe any worke about preparing of their meat neither in the feast of reconliation was it lawfull to doe any worke at all Levit. 23.28 whereas in other feasts only servile workes are forbidden and in the feast of the Passeover such workes as were about their meat and drinke were permitted Exod. 12.16 But therefore are these three feasts named because in them onely the people were bound to come up before the Lord. 2. And these three were speciall feasts above the rest for these causes 1. Because in them onely the people were required to appeare before the Lord. 2. Speciall oblations were offered in these feasts In the Passeover was offered a sheafe of the first fruits Levit. 23.10 in the feast of Pentecost they presented the first fruits of their wheat harvest faire flower baken with leaven Levit. 23.17 And in the feast of Tabernacles they were commanded to make them boothes of boughes ibid vers
charge and government with Moses Num. 11. of which number were Eldad and Medad Gloss. interlinear But this cannot be for those seventy Elders were appointed after the campe was removed from Sinai and pitched in Kibrath Hattavah which was the next station beyond Sinai Numb 33.16 But now the Israelites remained at mount Sinai 2. Some are of opinion that these seventy Elders were appointed when Iethro gave counsell to Moses that is six out of every tribe which make 72. but the even number is set downe Simler But those Captaines over the people which were chosen according to Iethro his direction were heads over thousands hundreds and fifties chap. 18.25 they were then more than seventy 3. Neither were these seventy such as before time the people had chosen out for their Rulers answerable unto the number of soules that went downe with Iacob into Egypt as Calviâ— seemeth to thinke for it seemeth that before Iethro gave that advice to Moses there were no such Governours and Rulers over the tribes because Moses then needed not to have wearied himselfe in hearing their causes himselfe alone 4. Wherefore these were no speciall Elders that before were elected and chosen out but such as Moses did single out upon this occasion out of the more honourable sort of the people and therefore they are called vers 11. eetzilee separated or selected And Tostatus holdeth this as a reason because the word Elders ziene in the Hebrew hath no article set before it as is usuall in that language when any speciall persons of note are named But though his reason doe not alwayes hold yet his opinion seemeth of the rest to be most probable Tostat. qu. 3. QUEST III. Why Moses went up into the mount alone Vers. 2. ANd Moses himselfe alone shall come neere to the Lord c. 1. Here are three degrees or orders appointed to be observed in their comming neere unto God the people stand farre off and come not neere at all Aaron and his two sonnes and the seventy Elders ascend with Moses to some part of the mountaine but Moses himselfe only goeth up unto God vers 12. Calvin Lippoman 2. Rabanus maketh this morall application of it that as the seventy Elders went not up with Moses so unusquisque perpendat discrete vires suaâ— ut ultra non praesumat that every one doe discreetly examine his strength and not presume beyond his knowledge 3. For the mysticall sense Procopius maketh Aaron here a type of Christ who stood aloofe off and contemned not our humane nature sed descendens ad nos inter nos moratur but descending dwelt among us c. But this application can in no wise be fit that Aaron should be here a type of Christ who went not up unto God but Moses did for who should have freer accesse unto God than our Mediatour and intercessor therefore Moses here rather signifieth the Law which is perfect and pure in it selfe yet is not able to bring us to God as these ascended not with Moses but were left behind Simler QUEST IV. Whether all the people in generall were assembled Vers. 3. ANd all the people answered c. 1. Sometime the whole congregation is understood to be the Elders only and principall men that stand for the rest of the people as chap. 12.3 the Lord biddeth Moses to speake to all the congregation and yet he onely spake unto the Elders vers 21. But here we rather understand that all the multitude was called together for as we reade that when the Law was confirmed and ratified the whole assembly came together not only the Elders and Officers but even their children and wives yea the strangers unto the hewer of wood and drawer of water Deut. 29.10 11. so was it requisite that at the first receiving of the Law all the whole multitude should come together to give their generall consent 2. If it be objected that it was not possible that so many hundred thousand as there were in Israel could assemble in such sort to heare the voice of one man we may either say that God might give an extraordinary strength unto Moses voice that it might be heard round about Tostatus Or though all the people were not within hearing themselves at once yet one might receive it from another and so give their consent or one company might succeed another to heare Oleaster QUEST V. Why the Lord requireth the peoples consent to his Lawes Vers. 3. ALL that the Lord hath said will we doe 1. Though God might by his soveraigne right impose what Lawes he thought good without the peoples consent because they were bound to obey whatsoever the Lord commanded yet the Lord thought good to require their consent because otherwise they might be lesse culpable if they had not obeyed those Lawes which were thrust upon them against their will 2. And although they had twice before chap. 19.8 and 20.19 promised their obedience yet that was but in generall before the Lawes were published and therefore it was necessarie that a particular consent should be had now unto the severall Lawes which were propounded 3. God knew before they would consent but that was not sufficient unlesse they also expressed it themselves that they might afterward be left without excuse Tostat. 4. The people are to be commended for their readinesse but yet they knew not how impossible it was to keepe the Law and therefore cannot be excused of rashnesse Iun. Of this sudden promise of obedience which the Israelites had soone forgot Hierome thus writeth Melius est non promittere quam promissa non facere c. It had beene better for them not to have promised at all than not to performe their promise And Gregorie herein compareth the Jewes unto Locusts Subiâ—o saltuâ— daâ—tes protiâ—â—s ad 〈◊〉 codemes c. Which doe of a sudden give a spring and forthwith fall upon the ground againe QUEST VI. What Lawes they were which Moses wrote in a booke Vers. 4. ANd Moses wrote all the words of the Lord. 1. R. Salomon thinketh that Moses first rehearsed and afterward wrote the whole booke of Genesis and all Exodus unto this place But this cannot be 1. The Rabbin himselfe thinketh that Moses rose the next day and built the Altar how could he then write these two bookes without a great miracle in one day which we are not without great necessity to bring in to make or devise miracles where no cause is were great presumption Lyran. 2. It is said he wrote all the words of God and so consequently only the words of God but the history of Genesis and Exodus containe many things beside the words of God therefore there was no cause either to rehearse or write all the contents of these two bookes Tostatus 2. Cajetanes opinion is with whom consenteth Osiander that Moses did write all the former Lawes contained in the 21 22 23. chapters and the ten Commandements beside with all those Lawes set
moved by so great a miracle should not contemne their doctrine Osiander Marbath 4. Cyprian also maketh this morall use hereby to shew the utilitie of fasting Quoties aliquid à Deo obtinere conati sunt jejuniis inâ—â—huere lachryâ—â—iâ— c. Holy men when they would obtaine any thing of God gave themselves to fasting 5. Curiously to search out any other cause of this fortie dayes fast were a vaine labour as Cajetane well saith Non est 〈…〉 quis divini miraculi opus fuit c. A reason must not bee sought of the number it being a worke of a divine miracle Cajetan QUEST XXV What Moses did in the mount these 40. dayes and 40. nights NOw if it be asked what Moses did in the mountaine these 40. dayes and 40. nights it may be answered 1. That the Lord did all this time instruct Moses concerning the Tabernacle and the things thereto belonging and touching the sacrifices and rites thereof as they are set forth in Leviticus And therefore Moses descending is not mentioned till the description of the Tabernacle and every part thereof is finished And Levit. 27.24 it is evidently expressed that the Lord taught Moses all those ordinances in mount Sinai 2. Now Moses fasted 40. dayes and nights the second time but then he was wholly occupied in humbling himselfe by prayer Deut. 9.25 thâ— first time of 40. dayes then was spent in Moses instruction rather than the other Tostat. cap. 25. qu. 1. 3. God could have dispatched Moses in a moment but this was 〈◊〉 give authoritie to him and his law B. Babingâ— 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Of the distinction of the persons of the Trinitie Vers. 1. HE said to Moses come up to the Lord. Both he that speaketh and he whereof he speaketh is the Lord. Hence appeareth the distinction of the persons in the Trinitie the like place wee reade Psal. 110.1 The Lord said unto my Lord c. Marbach 2. Doct. The word and Sacraments must goe together Vers. 7. HE tooke the booke and read it c. Before Moses sprinkled the people with bloud the signe of the covenant he first readeth the booke of the covenant whereby we are taught the right use of the Sacraments that the doctrine ought to goe before the signe Aliter insoria erunt signe c. Otherwise the signes are but trifling and vaine Calvin The word must be joyned with the element This course the Apostle taketh with the Corinthians teaching them the right use of the Sacrament that they might come together with profit and not with hurt 3. Doct. Nothing to be taught beside Gods word Vers. 12. THe law and commandements which I have written for to teach them This sheweth Nihil docendum praeter oracula Dei That nothing should be taught beside the word of God Borrh. Which Bedae before him noted well that no man must teach the people of God other precepts quam quae ipse Dominus docuit than those which the Lord himselfe hath taught as S. Paul saith I have received of the Lord that which I have delivered unto you 1 Cor. 11.23 5. Places of Controversie 1. Controv. Against the Romanists that the whole institution serveth to consecrate the Sacraments Vers. 7. HE read in the audience c. Moses first readeth the summe of the covenant before he addeth the signe of the covenant which was the sprinkling of bloud by the which we learne that the Sacraments are not consecrated by a certaine forme of words to bee used over them but by reading and rehearsing of the whole institution such a cleare and distinct voice must be used Quae ad homines dirigitur ad fidem gignendam valet Which is directed to men and is availeable to beget faith Calvin Contrarie to the doctrine and practice of the Romanists who denie the elements to be consecrated by all the words of institution but by a certaine forme of speech to be used over the Sacraments as in the Eucharist This is my bodie this is my bloud c. whereas the whole action of rehearsing the institution invocation receiving thanksgiving do helpe to consecrate the Sacrament See more hereof Synops. Centur. 2. err 90. pag. 454. 2. Controv. Against the reading of Scriptures in a strange tongue FUrther Oleaster here observeth beside Hominem paciscentaâ— debere cognoscere ea ad qua se obligat That a man making a covenant ought to know those things whereunto he hindeth himselfe c. which annotation doth evidently convince the Romanists of great error who doe not cause â—he people to understand those things which they binde themselves to keepe seeing neither the Scriptures are read nor the Sacraments administred in such a tongue as they doe understand for the Apostle saith If I come unto you speaking tongues what shall I profit you See more hereof also Synops. Centur. 1. err 3.4 3. Confut. Against Cajetan that this place is not misallâ—â—ged Heb. 9.19 Vers. 8. BEhold the bloud of the covenant Cajetane among other exceptions which he taketh to the authoritie of the Epistle to the Hebrewes urgeth this that the Author of that Epistle chap. 9.19 alluding unto this place translateth this word berith here used which signifieth a covenant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 testament now betweene a covenant and testament there is great difference Contra. The author in no other sense useth thâ—◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 than S. Paul elsewhere who by the same word expresseth the Hebrew berith 〈…〉 signifieth either covenant or a testament And Hierome testifieth that the 〈…〉 for the 〈◊〉 doe turne the word 〈◊〉 by that Greeke word But 〈…〉 signifie a testament shewing the true effect and substance of that ceremoniall covenant consumed by the sprinkling of the bloud of beasts in this covenant and testament made betweene God and us in Christ and ratified in his bloud 4. Controv. Whether the Divine substance of God can be seene Vers. 10. ANd they saw the God of Israel c. Here we must take heed of two errors one which Hierome imputeth to Origen who did thinke the Godhead of the. Father to bee so invisible as that it could not be comprehended of the Sonne the other was of the Anomeans whose heresie was this Naturam Dei non esse invisibilem That the nature of God was not invisible in this place they saw God not 〈…〉 Divine essence and substance which is invisible and incomprehensible but they saw some evident 〈◊〉 of his glorious presence and Majestie as Gregorie saith Vidiri 〈…〉 ipsam naturae suae speciem non potest God may be seene by certaine representations but according 〈…〉 shew of his nature he cannot c. The faithfull have both in this world a sight of God as our bleâ—â—â—â— saith Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God and they shall see him more fully in 〈…〉 as the Apostle saith We know when he shall appeare we shall be like him for we shall see
him as he is But yet this must be understood with three conditions the first is touched by Hierome Non solum Divinitutem Patris c. posse oculos carnis aspicere sed mentis That not onely the Divinitie of the Father but neither of the Sonne or holy Ghost can the eyes of the bodie see but of the minde c. So also Athanasius as he is cited by Augustine Deum omnino esse invisibilem c. nisi in quantum Spiritu mente nosci potest That God is altogether invisible but as he may be knowne in the Spirit and minde c. These then at this time saw not with their bodily eyes the essence of God but certaine visible signes onely and demonstrations of his presence Secondly we shall have a more full sight of God in the next world than in this as Augustine saith Nemo potest in hac vita videre sicuti est No man can see him in this life as he is Eâ— promittitur sanctis in alia vita To see God in his nature is promised in the next life c. So also Gregorie Quamdiu hic mortaliter vivitur c. As long as we live in this mortall life God cannot be seene in his nature c. Thirdly yet fully the Divine nature shall not be comprehended of the Saints no not in the next life as Augustine to this purpose citeth Ambrose interpreting that place of the Apostle Who onely hath immortaliter c. whom never man saw neither can see c. Si natura ipsim est invisibilitas sicut incorruptibilitas c. If it appertaine to the nature of God to be invisible as well as to be incorruptible that nature shall not be changed in the next world of invisible to become visible because he cannot of incorruptible become corruptible c. And againe upon those words of the same Apostle To the King everlasting immortall invisible c. hee writeth thus Vnde ego non audeo ista distinguere c. Therefore I dare not divide or distinguish these things which the Apostle hath joyned together to say To him that is incorruptible for ever in this world and the next but invisible not in the next world but onely in this Contrarie then to this orthodoxall doctrine of the Fathers agreeable to the Scriptures are these ventrous and bold positions That wee shall in the next life participate with Christs Godhead and be made capable of his Divine substance That there is not any thing of Gods which his Saints shall not see In which assertion Augustine doth directly oppose himselfe to all such Dogmatists and Novelists in these words Non quia Dei plenitudinem quisquam non solum oculis corporis sed vel ipsa mente aliquando comprehendit Not because the fulnesse of God any can comprehend at any time not onely with the eyes of the bodie but with the minde it selfe c. for it is one thing to see another to comprehend the whole in seeing c. Totum comprehenditur videndo quod ita videtur ut nihil ejus lateat videntem c. The whole is comprehended in seeing which it so seene that no part thereof is hid from the seer c. Here Augustine evidently testifieth that God cannot wholly be seene unlesse nothing in the Godhead should be hid unto us which here he manifestly denieth 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. Honour in this life no signe of Gods favour Vers. 1. COme up thou and Aaron Nadab and Abihu c. These two which are bidden to come up with Moses and Aaron afterward were slaine with fire from heaven which sheweth that preferment in this life is not alwayes a signe of Gods favour but that the wicked are often exalted and lifted up that they may have the greater fall as the Lord said he 〈◊〉 appointed Pharaoh to shew his power in him Ferus 2. Observ. We must 〈◊〉 upon the Lord 〈◊〉 patience Vers. 16. THe seventh day the Lord called to Moses God would not at the first call unto Moses but maketh him to wait six daye Ne 〈◊〉 familiaritate superâ—iret Lest he should was proud by too much familiaritie Oleaster Vt discamus patienter ferre c. And that we may learne to beare it patiently if God at the first doe not answer to our desire Lippoman As S. Paul therefore be sought the Lord thrice that the temptation of his flesh whereby he was buffered might depart from him 2 Cor. â—â— 8 3. Observ. Sufficient deputies to be left in the Magistrate or Ministers 〈◊〉 absence Vers. 14. IN that Moses leaveth Aaron and Hur in his place It sheweth that the like 〈◊〉 in Ministers God would blesse to leave able deputies in their place when they have just cause to be absent and the contrarie fault he will severely punish 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 4. Observ. The 〈◊〉 of fasting and prayer CHAP. XXV 1. The Method and Argument IN this Chapter Moses beginneth to set forth such generall ceremonies as belonged to the Tabernacle then instituted for the publike service of God there are two parts thereof the preparation to vers 10. the description to vers 40. 1. In the preparation these things are expressed in the charge which God giveth to Moses 1. Who shall offer the things required namely the people vers 2. 2. What they shall offer vers 3 4 5 6. 3. To what end vers 8. 4. After what manner vers 9. 2. In the description First the Arke is appointed to be made both the bodie thereof 1. Of what matter vers 10. 2. Of what measure vers 10. 3. With what ornaments it must be overlaid with gold vers 11. 4. What adjuncts and appendants both of rings and barres vers 13 14 15. 5. And of the use thereof vers 16. As also the cover of the Arke 1. The matter vers 18. 2. Measure vers 18. 3. The fashion with Cherubims how to be made vers 19. and how to be placed vers 20. 4. The place of the cover vers 21. 5. The use vers 22. Secondly the Table is described 1. The matter 2. The measure and forme vers 23. 3. The parts thereof the crowne vers 24. The border vers 25. The rings vers 26. 4. The appendants the barres v. 28. 5. The appertenants the dishes cups goblets vers 29. 6. The use to set the Shew-bread upon vers 30. Thirdly the Candlesticke is appointed to bee made 1. The matter and after what manner to bee wrought of gold beaten with the hammer vers 31. 2. The parts six branches three on the one side and three on the other vers 32. 3. The forme and fashion with boules almonds knops and flowers to v. 37. 4. The use thereof vers 37. 5. The appertenances the snuffers and snuffe-dishes vers 37. 6. The quantitie of a talent of gold all this must be made vers 39. 2. The divers readings Vers. 4. Fine linnen G. rather than cotten or bombasine I. or silke caeter
heavens the celestiall conversation of the Ministers of the Gospell 6. Athanasius saith that talaris tunica the side coat is a type of humane flesh which Christ wholly put on 7. Prosper saith the bels doe signifie the fiery tongues that sate upon the Apostles 8. Augustine saith that by these bels is insinuated Vt nota sit conversatio Sacerdotis that the conversation of the Priest should bee knowne to all 9. Procopius by the blew robe of skie colour understandeth immortality the Pomgranates urbium quandam speciem prae se ferunt doe signifie Cities which consist of walles and houses as the pomgranate of the bark and the graines or kirnels within that as every pomgranate had a bell by it so in every City there should be preaching 10. But the best accommodation of the type is this the pomgranates which are of themselves of pleasant savour and the bels doe shew that Deus fragrantiam in illa veste requirebat unà cum sonitu That God in that garment required both a pleasant smell and sound signifying that we being clothed with Christs righteousnesse as with an heavenly garment are acceptable unto God and this sweet savour is dispersed and communicated unto us by the sweet sound of the Gospell Calvin Simler QUEST XXXV Of the golden plate the fashion thereof inscription and fastening Vers. 36. THou shalt make a plate c. 1. Concerning the fashion of this plate of gold Iosephus saith it was like dimidiato globo to an halfe circle or globe and Lyranus in his description maketh it like an halfe moone or an horne turning up with both the ends But it seemeth by the text that it lay plaine upon the forefront of the miter as Tostatus thinketh it was an halfe coronet reaching from eare to eare which is most like because it is afterward called chap. 3â— 30 the holy crowne it therefore compassed the head before as a coronet Borrh. Pelarg. 2. Hence also it appeareth seeing the text maketh mention but of one plate or crowne that Iosephus narration hath no warrant out of the text who saith Hunc corona triplici circumdabat Hee compassed the miter or bonet with a three-fold Crowne 3. This plate had written in it holinesse to the Lord kodesh lajovab holinesse to Iehovah not la adonai as Tostat. which was the Jewes superstition who were afraid to pronounce the name of Iehovah but in stead thereof said Adonai The meaning is that all holinesse belonged unto God ille solum actus est pâ—rus that he only in himselfe is a pure act and that all his workes are pure Cajetanae It also signified that sacerdotalis majestas sacra Deo that the priestly dignity was holy unto God Borrh. Et non aliundo peâ—endam esse sanctitatem and that they should not looke to be sanctified elsewhere Calvin Wherein the high Priest was an evident type of our blessed Saviour who sanctified himselfe for us and in whom wee are sanctified and this to be the meaning the next words doe shew because Aaron did beare the iniquities of their offerings and sanctified them 4. For the fastening of this plate or crowne of gold Tostatus thinketh it was tied at both the ends to the miter with two silke laces at the two eares But the text maketh mention only of one silke lace Cajetan saith that the plate did lye and rest upon this silke string or lace which was in infima parte in the neather part thereof and so it stood upright neque inclinabatur ad mitram and was not put close to the miter but the golden plate could not lye without some fastening therefore Iunius better giveth the sense Appâ—nas cum vitta hyacinthina Thou shalt put it to with a blew lace QUEST XXXVI How Aaron is said to beare their iniquities Vers. 38. THat Aaron may beare the iniquity of the offerings 1. Augustine by iniquities here understandeth those things which are offered for their iniquities qua peccata dicuntur quia pro peccatis offeruntur c. which are called sinnes because they are offered for sinnes and so his meaning seemeth to be that Aaron shall take those things which the people offer for their sinnes But in saying the iniquities of the offerings it is evident that in this place a difference is made betweene the offerings themselves and the iniquities of the offerings 2. Oleaster taketh here iniquity pro poena iniquitatis for the punishment of iniquity and would have this to be the meaning that if any oversight were committed by the people in their offerings in not doing as they should by Aarons default who was to looke unto it he should be punished for it But the words following in the end of the verse to make them acceptable before the Lord shew that the meaning is not that Aaron should be punished but that by his office their offerings though otherwise imperfect should be accepted 3. Some thinke if any errour were committed in the ceremonies id remissum fuisse sacerdotis precibus that it was pardoned by the prayers of the Priest But Calvin calleth this frigidum a slender conceit for here is no mention made of any prayers of the Priest but only of the having the golden plate in his forehead 4. Tostatus giveth this reason why the Priest herein was acceptable unto God quia sola erat obedientia in istis qua Deo placebat because it was obedience only in these things which pleased God which the Lord so highly esteemed of that where obedience was wanting things otherwise commanded were not accepted as Sauls sacrifice and where it was found even the service in things of themselves evill was pleasing unto God as Abrahams obedience in sacrificing his sonne Tostat. 19. Who hath given a good reason why the Priest in his owne person should bee accepted of God performing his obedience in such things as were commanded but the Priests obedience was no cause why the Lord should be pleased with the people for the word is lahem that with them God may be pleased 5. Cajetane saith this is the reason ut profitendo sanctitatem summo Deo tollat immunditiam sacrificiorum c. that in professing holinesse unto God as it was written in his forehead hee might take away the uncleannesse of their offerings But Tostatus addeth further Hoc protestari meritorium est To professe this that is to give God the praise and to ascribe all holinesse to him was meritorius But Aaron herein merited not for himselfe much lesse for others the bearing of the plate could be no such meritorius thing of it selfe 6. Herein therefore the high Priest was a type of Christ Condonabitur propter sacerdotem summum It shall be pardoned because of the high Priest who represented Christ Vatabl. Sic in fronte unici sacerdotis omnes sensus nostri defixi maneant c. Let all our senses be so fixed in the forehead of the only high Priest that wee may know that all holinesse floweth forth
the Romane Church teacheth doctrines contrarie to faith there it may worthily bee left 4. And will they have us to follow them in manners also The Pope and his Cardinals no marvell give such good example of life that it is pitie that they are not imitated They that know Rome and the generall prophanesse and licentious living there though never so much addicted to the Popish religion I think would be ashamed to follow their conversation 5. This ramme signifieth Christ by whose blood only we are purged our eares hands and all other parts sanctified of whom the Prophet speaketh Isai. 50.4 He will waken mine eare as the learned it is blaspemie therefore to applie it to Peter he sanctifieth not the eare Christ indeed healed the eare which Peter cut off I hope they will not say that Peters bloud doth sanctifie them 6. Oleaster giveth a better sense of this place Nihil aliud hujusmodi sanguinis respersione adumbrari video quam Sacerdotum punitionem c. I see nothing else shadowed forth by this sprinkling of bloud than the punishment of the Priests Si negligentiores in audiendis ejus mandatis c. If they should be negligent in hearing Gods Commandements and in the executing of their ministery c. Let the Pope and popelings therefore looke unto it that they smart not for it one day in neglecting Gods Commandements in respect of their owne traditions 4. Controv. Of the elevation of the host and of the signe of the crosse Sa. Vers. 24. THou shalt shake them to and fro The Latine text readeth Thou shalt sanctifie them elevating or lifting them up Whereupon Sa in his annotations would ground the elevation of the host in the Sacrament and Lyranus and Tostatus observe that the Priest shaking them to and fro and lifting them up and downe in this motion made as it were a signe of the crosse in the aire Contra. 1. Who taught them to borrow their ceremonies from the figures and types of the Law If such rites as shadowed forth Christ be still to be used to what end died Christ The Jewes that thinke Christ not yet to be come have some colour in retaining their legall ceremonies but seeing Christians doe beleeve that Christ the body and substance of the Law is come in him all those shadowes are determined 2. Neither was it yet revealed unto them how Christ should suffer and whereon hee should bee offered therefore it is not like that the moving of those things up and downe and to and fro had any such signification 3. Neither was the crosse of Christ of that fashion that as much should be left above the crossing in the head as under it in the feet so that the upright peece should be crossed in the middest after which similitude this motion of the Priests hands seemed to be up and downe and then sidewayes to and fro 5. Controv. Against the burying of Bishops in their Pontificials Vers. 29. ANd the holy garments which are Aarons shall be his sonnes after him It was not the fashion then among the Hebrewes as it is now among the Romanists for their high Priest to be buried in his priestly robes as now their Bishops are intombed in their pontificials Lippoman one of their owne Writers giveth this note hereupon Lest any should say Aaron shall use the pontificall vestures all his life time and when he dieth ipse eisdem indutus tumulabitur he shall be buried in them c. He seemeth closely to glance at that superstitious use practised among them Simlerus ghesseth well at the cause of this ridiculous usage I cannot tell saith he why they should doe so nisi fortè ut mortui fungantur munere suo quod vivi nunquam fecêre unlesse it be that they might exercise their function when they are dead which they never did being alive 6. Controv. Of the lawfulnesse of Ministers marriage and the legitimation of their children Vers. 29. SHall be his sonnes after him c. Tostatus here thus noteth that because in the old Testament the Priests had wives the sonnes succeeded their fathers as others did in civill principalities but now in the new Testament sacerdotes non habent uxores the Priests have no wives and therefore their sonnes succeed them not because they have no sonnes and if they have sometime sonnes illegitimi sunt they are illegitimate c. Tostat. qu. 16. Contra. 1. If the Priests of the Law had their wives of whom was exacted a greater legall purity in outward observations than now why should the Ministers of the new Testament be restrained in the times of the Gospell which hath given us liberty that were in bondage under the Law 2. Then the sonnes succeeded the fathers in the priesthood both because the tribes were distinguished and their families and kinreds divided that Christs line of Iudah might be continued and then the service of the Tabernacle consisting chiefly in externall observations required no such exactnesse but that the sonne might be fit to succeed his father in the priesthood especially God giving an extraordinary blessing unto that lineal succession but now it is not fit that children should alwayes succeed their fathers because the Gospell requireth a greater sufficiencie and the childe is not alwayes heire of his fathers gifts but where the sonne is endued with sufficient parts to take upon him his fathers charge there is no reason why he should be barred We see in these dayes that divers learned men Ministers and Professors under the Gospell have left behind them their sonnes men of worthy parts as Iosias Simlerus had a sonne of the same name who writ the Dedicatory Epistle to his fathers learned Commentaries upon Exodus David Pareus that learned man hath likewise his sonne Philip Pareus who hath written of Logike Kicherman the Author of his Logike and politike Systemata succeeded his father in Gymnasio patrio in his fathers schoole And divers such beside might be named 3. And doth he thinke indeed that the sonnes of Priests are illegitimate and unfit to succeed their fathers What thinketh he of divers Popes that were Priest sonnes as Bonifacius the first Felix the third Agapetus the first Sylvester Theodorus Hadrianus Benedict the 8. Iohn the 12. all which were the sonnes of Priests and Gratian addeth further Quà m plures etiam alii inveniuntur de sacerdotibus nati and divers beside are found to have beene borne of Priests 4. Indeed they which have sonnes and are not married which is no rare thing in the Popish Clergy doe leave an illegitimate seed behind them but such as are borne in lawfull matrimony are an holy seed of what calling soever their parents be for both marriage among all men is honourable Hebr. 13.4 and so consequently among Ministers and their children are holy 1 Cor. 7.14 They therefore that condemne their marriage and make their children illegitimate and so unholy doe contradict the holy Apostle and in a manner give him the
Chapter somewhat would be briefly touched concerning the difference betweene this golden Altar which Moses made and that which Salomon erected 1. Some thinke that Salomon made a new Altar of incense as Comestor Tostat. qu. 16. in cap. 6. 1. Reg. because this was made of Shittim wood but Salomons of Cedar But Ribera answereth that it is not said that Salomon made the golden Altar of Cedar but onely covered it with Cedar 1 King 6.22 that is enlarged it lib. 2. cap. 8. de Templ 2. But Beda and Lyranus are farre wide who thinke that Salomon made the Altar of incense of stone which was covered over with Cedar Osiander The text before alleaged is evident that it was of Cedar there is no mention made of stone 3. Iunius his opinion is that it was the same Altar and readeth thus Obduxit altare Câ—drinum He laid over the Altar of Cedar not with Cedar but gold as it followeth ibid. v. 22. but the Altar which Moses made was of Shittim wood the Cedar is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or enrit seemeth then they were two divers kinds of wood 4. Ribera therefore thinketh that 〈◊〉 first did enlarge the golden Altar with Gods 〈◊〉 and then covered it with gold so that it was the same Altar but enlarged So also Borrhaius For the words of the Text are he covered the golden Altar with Cedar and Iosephus writeth evidently that Salomon did build a new brazen Altar but of making a new golden Altar he maketh no mention Ribera ibid So some things were made new by Salomon as the brazen Altar and the brazen sea or lover ten golden candlesticks ten tables 2 Chron. 4. Some things he only beautified and enlarged as the Arke over the which he made two Cherubims beside those upon the Mercie seat 1 King 6.23 Likewise he enlarged the Altar of incense for one Altar might serve to burne incense upon though for other services the number of vessels and instruments was increased according to the proportion of the Temple which was larger than the Tabernacle QUEST XV. Whether it were lawfull to number the people and wherein David offended Vers. 12. WHen thou takest the summe of the children of Israel c. 1. Simply then it is not unlawfull to number the people which may be done upon two necessarie occasions as when either a publike collection is to be made of tribute or subsidie money unlesse account should be taken the burthen should lye upon a few and others should escape Againe when any great warres are taken in hand it is fit that the people should be mustered that choice may be made of such as are fit for warre Tostat. qu. 9. 2. But then Davids example will be objected with whom God was offended for the numbring of the people To this divers answers are made 1. Augustine thinketh David did evill therein to number the people quia Deus non jusserat because God commanded him not But this is no sufficient reason for then it should be unlawfull for Princes now to number the people they having no speciall warrant from God 2. Simlerus saith that God was angrie with David because non curavit Domino persolvi tributum hee did not cause this tribute here appointed to bee given unto God So also Beda But this was not the cause neither for neither did Moses when he numbred the people which he did thrice Exod. 38. Numb 10. and 26. Neither is it like that David was so ignorant of the Law 3. Oleaster maketh this the reason because the Lord promised to multiply the seed of Abraham as the starres of Heaven and the sand of the sea without number therefore he was angrie whensoever they were numbred But by this reason they should never have beene numbred at all rather this might tend to Gods glorie in seeing by the numbers of the people how the Lord performed his promise 4. This rather was the cause of Gods indignation because David numbred the people for an evill end ad gloriam suam for his owne glorie to rejoyce and as it were to put confidence in their multitude Tostat. qu. 9. Therefore Haec sive superbia sive temeritas sive ingratitudo this either pride or rashnesse or ingratitude was severely punished Calvin QUEST XVI Whether this collection of money were commanded only at this time or were to continue WHen thou takest 1. Some thinke though here be no certaine time expressed when this account of the people should be taken whether everie yeare or everie fifth yeare as the ancient Romans used to doe yet this is certaine that whensoever the people was numbred this summe of halfe a sicle of everie one was collected Simler Lippoman thinketh also that they were often numbred ut gratia Dei agnosceretur c. that the grace and goodnesse of God might bee acknowledged in multiplying his people And it is the received opinion of the Hebrewes that this precept for the collection of this summe was perpetuall and anniversarie toward the charge of repairing the Tabernacle and maintaining of the sacrifices and other services So also Calvin in 17. Matth. vers 24. 2. But Iunius opinion is more probable with whom agreeth Beza annot in Matth. 17.24 that this was a precept only for this time and not to continue afterward which he confirmeth by these reasons 1. From the end and use of this money which was to acknowledge their late redemption and deliverance out of the bondage of Egypt 2. Moses himselfe did not exact this summe when hee numbred the people againe Numb 1. and the third time Numb 26. 3. This money was not to be spent in the sacrifices which were consumed but in the worke of the Tabernacle which was permanent and remained and so it was as a memoriall for them before the Lord vers 16. And of this money now collected which came to 100. talents of silver and 1775. shekels were made the sockets of the Sanctuarie and of the veile the hookes also and the fillets of the pillars Exod. 38.26 27. So that the end of this collection being extraordinarie and for this time only toward the building of the Tabernacle and the instruments thereof it was not to be perpetuall 4. And if this proportion had beene perpetually to be observed for everie one to pay halfe a shekel toward the Tabernacle Nehemiah would not have appointed another rate that everie one should pay the third part of a shekel by the yeare toward the service of Gods house Nehem. 10.32 3. But this further may be added though this manner of collection was not enjoyned as ordinarie and perpetuall yet upon the like occasion as to repaire the ruines of the Temple they might raise Moses tax upon the people as Ioash did 2 Chron. 24.9 which was upon the like extraordinarie occasion which ceasing the collection also was intermitted as Ioash said to the Priests that having received money of the people yet were slacke to repaire the decayed places of the Temple
inter se committitur the word of God seemeth to fight with it selfe But as Abraham in the like temptation when Gods former promise and his present commandement seemed to bee contrarie yet shewed his obedience not doubting of the truth of Gods promise So Moses relieth upon the same ground and foundation of Gods promise though the Lord seemed for the present to be otherwise minded Simler 2. He prayeth therefore first directus spiritu being guided by Gods Spirit so to doe Gallas and God moved Moses to pray two wayes primò interius incitando first by stirring him inwardly to pray then movebatur exterius verbis Dei outwardly he was moved by Gods words though not directly Tostatus for the Lord in saying Let me alone as he did not directly bid him pray so secretly thereby he did insinate that by prayer his judgement might be staied Iunius 3. Moses prayeth with a vehement interrogation Why doth thy wrath wax hot which is not an expostulating with Gods justice but rather admonentis de benignitate of one admonishing God of his clemencie and gracious promise Borrhaius Neither doth Moses thus speake why c. as though God had no cause to bee angrie for it was well knowne to Moses that God had but too just cause at this time against his people but though God had just cause his meaning is Non debere irasci quia redundaret in ipsius dedecus That he ought not now to be angrie because it would redound to Gods dishonour Tostat. 4. Further it is said that Moses intreated the face of God as the Hebrew phrase is whereby is signified the earnestnesse of Moses in his prayer Et magnamentis elevatio usque ad faciem Dei And the great elevation of his minde even unto Gods face and presence And in that it is said Elohai to his God whom he calleth also Iehovah Magna describitur fiducia orantis Hereby is shewed the great confidence of Moses in his prayer Cajetan 5. And whereas Moses regardeth not the personall promise made to him that the Lord would make a great nation of him therein he sheweth his great charitie and love to his people as Chrysostom well noteth Ne id audire sustinuit He endured not to heare any such thing Sed potius una cum his qui sibi crediti erant perire quà m sine illis salvus esse ad majorem dignitatem assumi praetulit But rather chose to perish together with those which were committed to his trust than without them to bee advanced to greater honour QUEST XXXIII How the Lord is said to be angrie WHy doth thy wrath wax hot God is not subject to wrath and anger and other humane passions as man is But he is said to be angrie when he taketh revenge of sinners 1. Vltio divina furor vel ira dicitur The divine revenge is called rage or anger Hierom. And this is spoken to our understanding and after the manner of men Quia homines non puniunt nisi irati Because men use not to punish but when they are angrie therefore God is said to be angrie when he punisheth because he so seemeth to be unto us Tostat. qu. 16. 2. Another reason why God is said to be angrie is in respect of us Quod nos qui delinquimus nisi irascentem audicrimus Dominum non timeamus Because we when we sinne unlesse wee heare that God is angrie will not feare and stand in awe of him 3. Againe God is said to be angrie for the more ample commendation and setting forth of his mercie Facillimus enim ad deponendam iram For he is most readie to lay aside his anger not like unto earthly Princes that being angrie will admit no reconciliation Cyril This therefore doth more set forth the mercie and clemencie of God that being as it were inflamed with anger is so soone turned unto mercie as in this place his anger is mitigated by the prayer of Moses QUEST XXXIV Of the reasons which Moses useth in his prayer AGainst thy people c. Moses useth divers forcible and effectuall reasons to perswade the Lord in this his earnest and zealous prayer 1. Non excusat peccatum c. He doth not excuse their sinne but acknowledgeth and confesseth it Ferus 2. His second reason is à peculâ—o haereditate from the peculiar inheritance of God he calleth them thy people Pelarg. Occurrit sermoni Domini piè corrigit c. He doth as it were correct the Lords speech in a pious and dutifull manner the Lord had called them Moses people but Moses returneth that speech unto the Lord and calleth them his people Lippom. Not therein contradicting the Lord but relying upon his promise 3. From the memorie of Gods benefits which thou hast brought out of the land of Egypt all which should have beene in vaine if the Lord would now destroy his people Pelarg. Iun. 4. From the inconvenience that would ensue that while he thought to take revenge upon his enemies saviret in se he should in a manner rage against himselfe the hurt would redound unto God his name would thereby bee blasphemed Oleaster So praetendit gloriam Dei hee pretendeth the glory of God which was like to bee obscured and hindered by this meanes for the Egyptians would take occasion hereby to blaspheme and to accuse the Lord of malice against his people and of weaknesse and impotencie Iunius Pelarg. This argument is most forcible and therefore our blessed Saviour teacheth us to pray Hallowed be thy name Ferus 5. Lastly he putteth God in minde of his promises made to Abraham Izaak and Iacob which promise the Lord bound with an oath and two things the Lord promised the multiplying of their seed and the inheritance of Canaan And so Moses saith in effect if thou change in these things Nemo tibi amplius credet No man will give credit unto thee hereafter Ferus QUEST XXXV Why the Egyptians were more like thus to object than any other nation Vers. 12. WHerefore shall the Egyptians speake c. 1. Other nations likewise might so object as the Amalekites Moabites Edomites Canaanites which were all enemies unto Israel and were afraid of them as Moses saith in his song of thanksgiving chap. 15.15 Then the Dukes of Edom shall be amazed and trembling shall come upon the great men of Moab all the inhabitants of Canaan shall wax faint-hearted and therefore they would have rejoyced likewise in the destruction of Israel 2. But instance is specially given of the Egyptians in this place and yet Numb 14.14 both the Egyptians and other the inhabitants of Canaan are brought in thus speaking for these causes 1. Because they had endured more for oppressing the Israelites than any other nation even those ten grievous plagues sent upon Egypt 2. They had lost more than any other people in a manner halfe their substance when they gave unto the Israelites at their departure jewels of gold and silver 3.
upon the 10. Commandement 4. Wherefore the Commandements are thus best sorted that to the first belong foure prescribing our dutie toward God to the second six touching our neighbour the last Thou shalt not covet c. being but one intire precept as is shewed in the places before quoted QUEST XLVI Whether the writing of the tables were the first writing in the woâ—ld Vers. 16. ANd the writing c. Ferus inferreth upon this Quòd Deus fuerit primus author scripturae literarum c. That God was the first author of writing and letters 1. Because Cadmus that is said to have invented the letters among the Greekes was long after in the time of Othâ—â—iel one of the Judges and Nicostrata or Carmentis which found out the Latine letters was in the time of Iair another of the Judges 2. And it was fit that no other should be the author of so profitable a thing but God for there is nothing that bringeth us neerer to the knowledge of God than writing therein is contained the historie of things past and present and the declaration of things to come And thereby God speaketh unto us and declareth his will 3. So this is the third gift that God hath given unto man to bring him to the knowledge of himselfe the first is to meditate in the minde of God the second to expresse the meditation of our minde by speech the third to commit to writing sic Ferus Wherein as Ferus in some thing collecteth well that the invention of the Hebrew letters was more ancient than the times of Cadmus or Carmentis and that so profitable an invention came from God yet two things hee affirmeth the one being uncertaine whether this invention proceeded from God mediaâ—ely or immediately the first is more probable as other arts of graving and working in brasse and such like were invented by men Gen. 4. yet through Gods gifts the other is untrue that this writing of the tables was first of all for before this chap. 24. it is said that Moses wrote all the words of the Lord in a booke And although Moses is held to have beene the most ancient writer in the world as is proved before qu. 7. in 2. Exod. yet it is like and verie probable that letters and writing were in use before Moses time as is likewise shewed before quest 13. upon the second chapter QUEST XLVII Where Ioshua stayed all the while Moses was in the mount Vers. 17 ANd when Ioshua heard c. 1. It is evident that Ioshua went not up with Moses into the top of the mountaine for then he should have heard what the Lord had told Moses concerning the making of the golden Calfe which he was ignorant of as it appeareth afterward by his speech to Moses Ferus 2. But whether hee returned to the camp or not during this space of fortie dayes and fortie nights some make it doubfull as Hugo de S. Victor because onely in ascensu descensu legiturfuissaecum Mose he is read to have beene with Moses in his going up and comming downe yet it is evident by thâ—se reasons that Ioshuah all this while returned not to the camp 1. Seeing Ioshua met Moses in the uppermost part of the hill when they had no sight of the camp but onely heard a noise a farre off as the next words shew it had beene too laboursome for Ioshua everie day to goe downe and come up againe so high into the hill 2. He not knowing the time of Moses returne by this meanes might have missed of him and so failed in his attendances Tostatus qu. 25. 3. If Ioshua had beene in the camp he could not have beene ignorant of that which was done there as it appeareth he was by his speech to Moses Iunius Cajetan 3. Therefore Ioshua stayed in that place where Moses left him when he was called up into the thicke cloud Ioshua followed Moses up still into the hill after Aaron and his two sonnes and the Elders were departed chap. 24. and when Moses was called up after six dayes into the top of the hill there Ioshua stayed where hee had stood waiting with Moses But how Ioshua was occupied these fortie dayes and nights is not expressed nor whereof he lived he might feed of the Manna which might fall also in that place Tostatus Without eating any thing it is not like hee continued as Moses did such a miracle would not have beene omitted as it is so written of Moses QUEST XLVIII Whether Ioshua first heard the noise Vers. 17. ANd when Ioshua heard the noise c. 1. Tostatus here noteth that Ioshua first heard the noise and shouting because it is likely he was quicker of hearing than Moses who was now 80. yeares old and Ioshua about 39. or 40. But seeing Moses immediately maketh answer that it was not the noise of warre in the host it seemeth that his eare was not heavie in that he discerned the noise what it was and Moses must bee supposed to have beene verie deafe that could not heare such a confused noise and shouting the reason why Moses though he heard the shouting as well as Ioshua yet first spake not was for that he had revealed nothing yet to Ioshua concerning the sinne of the people Iosuae verba indicant silentium Mosis Ioshuahs speech declareth Moses silence Lippoman 2. Lyranus thinketh that Moses discerned of the noise what it was propter vivacitatâ—â— sensus c. because of the quicknesse of his sense in his old age for being 120. yeares old his eye was not dimmed nor his naturall force abated Deut. 34.7 But although Moses at these yeares had fresh and quicke senses it is not like that they were more lively than Ioshuahs at halfe his yeares 3. Tostatus thinketh that Moses immediately after Ioshuahs speech did not discerne the noise but after some pause as they went on still walking he perceived more But in that Moses maketh answer unto Ioshuah it seemeth there was no long pause made but that Moses in the same place having listened with his eare gave judgement of the noise 4. The verie cause therefore why Moses ghessed right what this noise meant was for that God had revealed to him before what the people had done Moses pramonitus intelligebat quid sonus populi vociferantis portenderet Moses being premonished did understand what the noise of the people shouting out did portend Lippom. Gallas Lyranus also toucheth this reason QUEST XLIX Why Moses anger was kindled at the fight of the Calfe and not before Vers. 19. AS soone as he came neere c. he saw c. so Moses wrath waxed hot c. 1. Gallasius thinketh that Moses Satis ira accensus audita populi defectione was sufficiently angrie and moved already as soone as he had heard that the people had fallen away and that this anger was more increased by that which he saw But although Moses when the Lord told him what the people had done was
inwardly grieved yet seeing the Lord so much provoked to anger it was not for him also to shew his anger too but rather to expresse his love in pacifying the Lords wrath Non oportuit in Dei praesentiâ— indignari sed furorem Dei deprecari c. It was not for Moses in Gods presence to be angrie but by entreatie rather to pacifie his anger 2. Now then whereas there are duo impetus in ira two forcible motions in anger the one when we know any thing by heare-say which may worthily move us to anger the other when by our sense wee perceive it so was it here with Moses hee was inwardly moved when first the Lord declared unto him the sinne of the people But this motion he suppressed when he saw the Lord bent to destroy the people amor vicit iram love in him overcame his anger but afterward when first by hearing he perceived their singing and rejoycing and further by his eye beheld the Calfe which he had made then his anger was vehemently kindled Tostat. qu. 26. QUEST L. Whether Moses sinned in his anger Vers. 19. MOses wrath waxed hot 1. It may seeme at the first that Moses wrath was immoderate because in his haste he cast the tables of the Law out of his hand And this may be thought more probable because Moses long after this sinned in his hastinesse when he smote the rocke in anger Numb 20. and if this had beene a sudden passion in Moses it had not beene so much now being so vehement and fervent it should seeme to bewray some infirmitie But Moses cannot bee convinced by these reasons to have offended in this his anger 1. Though Moses sinned at the waters of strife it followeth not that he was overseene here for there the Scripture noteth Moses infirmitie but here no such thing in him is reproved 2. And anger though it be exceeding great if it be in Gods cause is commendable Sicut enim amor Dei non circumscribitur terminis c. For as the love of God is not limited nor hath any bounds so neither hath zeale in Gods cause Simlerus 2. This then was a just anger and an holy rage in Moses There are two kindes of anger one is inconsiderate rash seeking private revenge there is another which is for Gods cause when wee see his honour called in question and his glorie defaced this anger is pleasing unto God when wee are angrie with mens vices not with their persons which kinde of anger is discerned by this Si postquam quis se correxerit eum odio habeat c. If one hate a man still after he hath amended his fault it is a signe hee hated not his vice but his person But if he returne in love againe the fault being redressed it sheweth his anger was only for Gods cause such was Moses here who after hee had taken revenge of the people for their sinne continueth his prayer unto God for them Tostat. qu. 27. Such was the zeale of Phinehas in slaying the adulterer and adulteresse and of Helias against Baals Priests and of our blessed Saviour when he cast the money-changers out of the Temple Ferus So Calvin concludeth well that Moses anger Cum manaverit à Spiritu sancto which proceeded from the holy Spirit was a vertue praise-worthy though it must be confessed that the affections of the Saints are not so perfect but that they may sâ—vour a little of the leaven of our corrupt nature QUEST LI. Whether Moses offended in breaking the tables of the Law Vers. 19. HE cast the tables out of his hand 1. Some thinke that Moses being carried away with heat of anger did not well consider what hee did Et prae infiâ—mitate tabulaâ— e manu excidisse And that through infirmitie the tables fell out of his hand But the text sheweth that Moses cast them out of his hand and Deut. 9.17 he saith I tooke the two tables and cast them out of my two hands it was then a voluntarie and advised act 2. R. Salomon to excuse Moses saith that of a sudden the writing of the tables was wiped out and Moses seeing them to be then for no further use cast them out of his hand But this fable contradicteth the text which describeth the tables at the verie same time when Moses carried them to bee written on both sides which is expressed of purpose to shew what a precious monument the Israelites were deprived of 3. Some make it simply an act of Moses rage that Furore turbatus tabulas fregerit c. Being distempered with rage he brake the tables which oversight of Moses in their opinion may seeme to be proved by these reasons 1. Because the tables of the Law were a most holy monument of Gods Covenant with his people in so much that Moses would not commit them to Ioshuah but carried them in his owne hands so that Moses in breaking the monument of the Covenant might seeme to offend against God the author of the Covenant and of that writing 2. It may be thought also to have beene done rashly and hastily of Moses so that therein hee could not be blamelesse 3. Like as if a Princes letter should bee cancelled by his messenger that was sent with it so the Lord might be herein angrie with Moses for defacing this writing Contra. 1. The tables indeed were a most holy and worthy monument when Moses received them of God but now inuntiles factae sunt they became unprofitable the Covenant being broken by the people the signe of the Covenant was needlesse and of no necessarie use and therefore it was no offence to breake them 2. Neither did Moses it suddenly or rashly but with good advisement he cast the tables out of his hand judging the people unworthy of them and he did it not without the instinct of Gods Spirit 3. It is no wrong to the Prince to have his letters cancelled where hee meaneth they should serve to no use but his minde is they shall be reversed So Moses knew that God would not have the tables of the Covenant offered at this time to the people that had broken his Covenant 4. This fact then of Moses in breaking of the tables may bee thus justified 1. Id fit asslatu peculiari Divini Spiritus It was done by the peculiar motion of Gods Spirit Simler Iun. Though Hugo de S. Victor make some doubt of it Vtrum ex humano affectu vel divino instinctu hoc fecerit non patet It is not evident whether hee did it of an humane affection or a divine instinct But seeing God was not angrie with Moses for doing it but biddeth to prepare the like tables againe chap. 34. it is certaine that it was no humane motion in him to doe it 2. Moses in respect of himselfe brake them Recusans esse paedagogus inobedientis populi Refusing to be the schoolemaster of such a disobedient people 3. Moses thought the people unworthy of such a
thing of his credit Simler 3. He sheweth his ignorance thinking himselfe excusable because hee was urged and compelled through the importunitie of the people to doe it Importunitas populi eos levare non potest c. The importunitie of the people cannot ease them any thing who should have beene more prudent and circumspect in their government Gallâ—s 4. In excusing hee accuseth himselfe for in that the people were bent to mischiefe hee ought to have beene so much the more vigilant over them And whereas they asked to have gods made to goe before them and alleaged they knew not what was become of Moses he should have told them that the Lord was their guide and have declared where Moses was Simler 5. In saying thereof came this calfe frigida exili narratione culpam tegere c. he goeth about by a cold and slender narration to hide his fault Calvin QUEST LXV Whether Aaron dissembled in not confessing plainly that he made the Calfe Vers. 24. I Did cast it into the fire and thereof came this Calfe 1. The Hebrewes seeking to excuse Aarons fault what they may say that he intended not to make a Calfe but cast in the golden eare-rings into the fire to consume them but by the operation of Satan working by certaine Egyptian Magicians in the camp the forme of a Calfe came forth But that Aaron had an intention to make a Calfe appeareth by the former narration vers 4. how Aaron after it was molten and cast caused it to be fashioned with a graving toole See more hereof quest 17. before 2. Some thinke that Aaron mentitur timâ—re perterritus maketh a plaine lie being overcome of feare Oleaster So also Lyranus But Aaron would have beene ashamed publikely to make a lye as though he had purposed to make a Calfe seeing it was not well knowne to all the people to be his doing 3. Tostatus is of opinion that Aaron herein is not faultie at all but that he simply confessed that hee made the Calfe being through feare of the people thereunto compelled Sed Scriptura qua breviloquâ— est c. hic eum breviter tangit But the Sripture which is compendious because the narration hereof was set downe before doth but briefly touch it here But it might as briefly have beene set downe that Aaron made the molten Calfe as it is expressed before vers 4. therefore the brevitie of speech is not the cause 4. Augustine thinketh that Aaron himselfe compendio locutâ—â— est used this compendious speech and that he lied not at all because Moses eum de mendacio non arguit doth not reprove him for lying But as Aaron is not convinced here of a manifest lye yet some colouring and dissimulation appeareth in his speech because he doth not plainly confesse hee did it Substantia facti narratur tantummodo faciendi He confesseth only the substance of the fact concealing the manner Moses reproveth him not for this dissembling no more he doth for any other infirmitie here shewed because he replieth not againe 5. Hugo de S. Victor would have the meaning of Aarons words to be this Thereouâ— came this Calfe opere scilicet hominis non miraculo by the worke of man not by any miracle But the manner of his speech sheweth that Aaron sought to extenuate his sinne 6. I therefore here rather consent to those which thinke that Aaron coloured his fault by this speech Râ—m ita refert ac si praeter ipsius intentionem formatus sic vitulus He so reporteth the matter as though the Calfe were formed beside his intention Marbach Iejune simpliciter narrat Hee maketh a drie and slender narration Simler Exili narratione culpam tegere c. By a slender report he would cover his sinne Calvin Quicquid sit attenâ—at quantum potest culpam Whatsoever it is in these words he extenuateth his sinne what he may Lippoman And this seemeth to be more likely because Aaron maketh a colourable defence and excuse of his fault thorowout as is shewed before quest 64. QUEST LXVI In what sense the people are said to be naked Vers. 24. MOses saw therefore that the people were naked c. 1. Some understand it of their jewels of gold which they were deprived of being bestowed upon the idoll Lyran. Hugo de S. Victor But we read in the next chapter that they were splendidè ornati they had goodly ornaments Calvin Marbach Therefore they were not stripped of all 2. Some thinke that they were disarmed for Aaron fearing some mutinie and rising among the people had taken away their armour Cajetan But in that it is said afterward that the Levites girded their swords to them vers 27. it appeareth that their weapons were not taken from them Simler 3. Some expound it of the manifestation of their sinne that whereas hitherto they were counted the true worshippers of God now they should bee knowne to be idolaters and so defamed among the Heathen R. D. Kimbi Oleaster Vatab. 4. Some giue this sense Aaron had made them naked that is laid all the fault upon the people 5. Or they were naked because they went about obstinately to defend their sinne but in this sense Aaron could not bee said to have made them naked for he would not have encouraged them to stand in defence of their sinne having himselfe confessed it 6. The Chalde translateth Moses saw the people were idle that is gave themselves to eating and drinking and playing and neglected the feares of warre which would have beene unto their shame if their enemies should encounter with them 7. But beyond the rest this is the most proper interpretation that they were naked gratia prasiâ—lio Dei of the favour help and assistance of God Iunius Nudatus erat gratia protectione they were naked of his favour and protection Ferus Therefore Si tunc corruissent hostes proculdubio eos ignomiâ—iosè delevissent If then the enemie had fallen upon them they had most shamefully foiled them Gallas As the Canaanites overcame the Israelites when they set upon them wilfully God being not among them Tostat. qu. 34. So also Calvin Significat rejectos esse à Deo Hee signifieth they were rejected of God under whose protection they were To the same purpose Osiander Borrhaius Lippoman Simlerus QUEST LXVII Why Moses stood in the gate and what gate it was Vers. 26. MOses stood in the gate of the camp 1. Cajetan thinketh that the camp had gates to enter in by Quia castra munita eranâ— tanquam civitas because the camp was fenced about like a citie and Simlerus thinketh that the camp was compassed about with a ditch and by the same there were certaine passages and entrances into the camp But that is not like that they alwayes entrenched themselves seeing they were to remove at all times as the cloud before them removed which was sometime the same day sometime within two dayes Numb 9.22 so that they could have no time to
necessarie here to understand that Moses had any speciall commandement from God but because he had received a Law from God that idolaters should bee put to death in executing that Law hee might justly say that God commanded it quest 35. But seeing Moses was faithfull in all Gods house we must not thinke that hee would pretend the name of God without Gods speciall warrant yet whether Moses received this commandement from God by revelation or by manifest vision is not expressed Pelarg. The latter is more like as God used to speake to Moses at other times face to face 2. And Moses maketh mention of Gods commandement both to deliver himselfe from all suspition that he did not give this charge of hatred toward the people and in rage Simler As likewise the Levites were encouraged hereby to enterprise this worke which otherwise they would have beene hardly drawne unto Tostatus 3. Certaine rules are given them to observe 1. They must goe to and fro non solum transire jussi sunt they are not only bid to passe thorow but to returne to goe everie way ut in omnes populi partes animadverterent that they should in everie place take punishment of the people Gallas 2. They must go from gate to gate that is thorow the streets and common wayes Non committitur istis ut ingrediantur tentoria It is not permitted them to enter into their tents and houses Cajetan 3. And everie man is commanded to slay his brother c. not that everie one had a brother or kinsman to slay sed ut occidat indifferenter but he must indifferently kill both one and other whom he met that was to be killed not respecting kindred affinitie or acquaintance Tostat. qu. 35. QUEST LXX Whether the Levites did not make some difference among the people as they went and killed Vers. 27. SLay everie man his brother c. 1. Some thinke there was an outward marke of difference made among the people by the which the Levites discerned who were to be killed and who to be spared And here are divers opinions 1. Ab. Ezra with some other Hebrewes thinke that by drinking of the water their faces or bellies did swell that were the chiefe actors in this sinne But then many more should have been killed than 3000. See this conceit overthrowne before quest 59. 2. Gallasius thinketh that by the drinking of the water Moses perceived quibus idolum displiceret who they were which were displeased with this idoll and repented of their sin and who were obstinate by their refusall But it is not like that any of the people trembling now and being afraid at Moses presence durst so publikely and openly shew their contempt 3. Simlerus inclineth to thinke that there were some seditious persons in the camp that went about to make a commotion among the people and that the Levites did slay these 〈…〉 But it is evident vers 35. that they were not slaine 〈…〉 but for the golden Calfe Gallas 2. Some thinke there was no other signe of difference but in the notice and 〈…〉 of the Levites it is probable Minime Levitas latuisse quinam primi esseâ—◠〈…〉 Levites were not ignorant who were the chiefe Captaines of this perverse counsell 〈…〉 beene hard for the Levites who as it is like kept themselves at home and were not present with the people of themselves to know in so great a multitude and in so short a time who were the ring-leaders Cajetan resolveth that the Levites were so directed by God who commanded this to bee done Et qui cunctâ— recte disponit and who rightly disposeth all things so that no innocent man was put to the sword But this needed not to be feared seeing all the people in generall consented in this sinne and few or none of them were innocent 3. Wherefore their opinion is most probable who thinke that seeing all the people were guiltie only of this sinne a few only excepted that the Levites could not doe amisse whomsoever they killed as they met without making any difference that whereas all had sinned it was not unjust if a few were singled out from the rest to pacifie the wrath of God and to terrifie the rest 1. Ambrose giveth this reason Quia melius est pancorum supplicio universos eximi quà m in omnes vindicari It was better by the punishment of a few for all to escape than all to be punished 2. Gregorie Nyssenus saith Omnes sine dispositione punitoâ— that all were punished without any difference quia una omnes admalum conspirantes quasi unus effecti sunt because all of them conspiring together in evill were now but as one c. Like as when one is chastised for his fault Non hoc aut illud affligit membruÌ„ he that beateth him doth not make choice of one part rather than another knowing that wheresoever he is whipped ad totum corpus sensum doloris transiturum that the sense of the griefe will reach to the whole body so was it here 3. Lippoman addeth because all the people were culpable Vt totus populus aliquando punitus videatur That the whole people might seeme to be punished it was more to Gods glorie and the honour of the tribe of Levi Si praceptum 〈◊〉 generaliter factum intelligamus If we understand this precept of Moses generally without any difference to have beene executed 4. Oleaster further so thinketh Omnes occurrentes sine delectu c. That the Levites killed all they met without any choice quemâ—dmodum in aliis punitionibus accidiâ— as it happened in other generall punishments when some were plagued for all 5. Calvin and Simlerus make mention how the like thing was in use among the Romans that if a whole band or company of Souldiers had run away or committed any grievous offence the Emperour would tithe them out and put everie tenth man as he was drawne out by lot to death And thus the Thebean Legion which consisted all of Christians was twice tithed out by that cruell Emperour Maximinus 4. Now the contrarie reasons why some thinke that there was some difference made are these 1. Deus caco turbulento impotu c. God would not have revenge taken in his cause upon a blinâ—e and disordered heat Simler 2. By this meanes it came to passe ut placidâ— totus populus quiesceret that all the people was well pacified when they saw only certaine pestilent men to be taken out of the way Calvin 3. Otherwise if there had beene no such difference made there would have no respect beene had of those which shewed themselves penitent for their sinne Gallas Contra. 1. Here need no disorder or confusion to bee feared seeing all the people were guilty the sword could not light upon any unjustly and in that three thousand onely of six hundred thousand were slaine it sheweth that the Levites executed Moses sentence with great discretion and moderation 2. The people might as well be pacified when
before and this were but one Simler But the contrary appeareth Deut. 9.20 4. Therefore these may be the causes why Moses prayeth againe 1. The Lord granted before that he would not destroy all the people at once sed 〈◊〉 ex inâ—ervallo vel per partes but whether he would doe it in continuance of time and as it wore by peecemeale hee knew not which he prayeth for here Lippom. 2. And there might be other sinnes as well as this for the which the Lord should be angry with them as Deut. 9.18 he saith he prayed and fasted because of all their sins Tostat. 3. And now he prayeth not only for the turning away or judgements but that the Lord would be againe fully reconciled unto his people and restore them to their former state and condition of favour Simler 4. And he prayeth not only for the pardoning of their temporall punishment but against everlasting death which sinne deserveth Osiander QUEST LXXVIII What booke it was out of the which Moses wisheth to be raced Vers. 32. IF thou wilt not race me out of the booke which thou hast written 1. By this booke R. Salomon understandeth the booke of the Law as Deut. 33.4 Moses commanded us a Law hee desireth if the Lord were purposed to destroy the people that his name should not be mentioned in the Law nor he taken to be the Law-giver for to what purpose should he be spoken of as a Law-giver unto that people which was not Contra. But this is not the meaning 1. Because the bookes of the Law were not yet written Moses therefore would not desire to be raced out of a booke which was not 2. Neither would Moses aske that of God which was in his owne power to doe now Moses did write the booke of the Law and he might have left out his owne name if he would 3. Againe Moses setteth against this great benefit the safety of the people the greatest losse which he could have but this had beene no such great losse unto Moses not to have his name remembred in any such written booke 4. Moses here useth a disjunctive speech Doâ— this or else race mee c. but if he meant the racing of his name out of the booke of the Law there had beene no disjunction at all for one had followed upon the other for if Israel had beene destroyed neither should Moses have written the booke of the Law which was only given unto Israel for it had beene in vaine to give Lawes unto a people that were not 5. Moses also speaketh of a booke which God had written now Moses writ the booke of the Law the ten Commandements only were written with Gods hand Tostat. quaest 41. 2. R. Abraham Francus who writeth upon Aben Ezra understandeth the racing out of this booke of the death of the body and he addeth further that there is quaedam rota coelestâ—â— a certaine celestiall wheele wherein are many starres which worke by their influence upon those iâ—â—eriour bodies and by the moving of this wheele death or life is caused so that thus he would interpret Moses speech Cause me by the motion of this wheele to dye But seeing the motion of this wheele which he imagineth is the naturall cause as he supposeth of life and death Moses could not dye naturally before his time came and if now he should have died it had beene not a naturall death but supernaturally caused by God therefore not by the motion of any such wheele Tostat. ibid. 3. Hierom also differeth not much from this former opinion in substance understanding Moses desire of death in this life he wisheth Perire in praesentiam non in perpetnum To perish for the present not for ever But whereas the Lord afterward answereth Moses Whosoever hath sinned will I put out of my booke vers 33. it followeth that they which sinne not that is without repentance are not put out of that booke but all as well the righteous as unrighteous the just and the sinners are subject to this temporall death therefore Moses speaketh not of that 4. Hierom hath beside another opinion for upon that place Psalm 69.28 Let them bee put out of the booke of life neither let them bee written with the righteous he inferreth that God hath two bookes viventium justorum of the living and of the righteous that was the booke of the living In quo ante adventum Dei Prophetae Patriarchae scripti sunt Wherein the Prophets and Patriarkes were written before the comming of God in the flesh the other wherein the faithfull are written whereof our blessed Saviour speaketh Rejoyce because your names are written in the booke of life and of the first Moses saith he speaketh in this place So some doe understand this booke in the same sense with Hierom of the booke of Gods Covenant which hee made with Israel out of the which the Gentiles were excluded of which mention is made Ezech. 13.9 where the Lord saith that the false Prophets shall not be written in the writing of the house of Israel So Moses desireth here not to be counted of the family of Israel wherein all the Prophets and Patriarkes were written But if Israel had now perished the booke of Gods Covenant with Israel likewise should have beene no more remembred therefore it had beene superfluous for Moses to desire to be raced out of that booke And againe the booke of the living mentioned in the Psalme is the same with the booke of life spoken of Apocal. 3.5 I will not put his name out of the booke of life In which booke of life not only the Prophets and Patriarkes before Christ but all the faithfull before and since are written 5. Cajetane understandeth it De libro principatuâ— in hoc mundo Of the booke of principality and preeminence in the world for it is decreed with God as in a booke Quod isto vel illi principentur in hac vita That such or such shall beare rule in this life And so Moses desireth to lose his principality and government which the Lord promised him that hee would make of him a great nation c. But whereas they which sinned only are taken out of this booke of life and yet many wicked and evill men are governours in the world it cannot be meant of any such booke or decree of principalitie or government 6. Oleaster by this booke thinketh to be understood the booke of the acts and doings of the righteous which is mentioned Iosh. 10.13 and 2 Sam. 1.18 But there are many righteous men whose names and acts were not written in that booke which is now thought also to be lost therefore it had beene no great matter for Moses to wish to be put out of that booke 7. Burgensis maketh foure bookes of God 1. One is the booke of life wherein only are written the names of the Elect that are ordained unto life as when souldiers are written in the muster booke which are pressed
which was the cause why they caused in Moses absence a Calfe to be made But this had beene too much to condescend to the weaknesse and infirmitie of the people and beside it had been a superfluous request seeing they had already visible signes of Gods presence the cloudie and fierie pillar ex Simlerâ— 3. Some are of opinion that Moses desired not to see Gods majestie with his bodily eyes but that hee craved for his further confirmation in his calling an inward knowledge of God as hee was in himselfe Tostat. qu. 18. So Gregorie Moses desired ut supernae essentia mentis oculis adesset that the high essence of God might bee presented to the eyes of the minde 18. Moral cap. 6. But it is evident by the description following that God did shew some visible sight of his glorie unto Moses and therefore Moses desired not onely a spirituall but a sensible demonstration of Gods glorie 4. The most are of opinion that Moses desired to see ipsam majestatem essentiam Dei The verie majestie and essence of God Osiander Splendorem divinae amplitudinis videre voluit Hee would see the brightnesse of the divine excellencie Borrh. So before them Theodoret Divinam naturam ut videret â—ravit He prayed that he might see the divine nature c. Shew me thy glorie that is te ipsum ut videris in gloria thy selfe as thou art seene in thy glorie Lyran. But it is not to bee thought that Moses so conceived that God could be seene with corporall eyes as Procopius noteth he desireth to see Gods face non tanquam eum cernere posset not as though he could see him with his eyes 5. Therefore I subscribe here to Oleasters opinion that he desired not to see ipsam beatificam visionem the verie blessed vision of Gods majestie but onely his glorie yet it seemeth by the Lords answer that he craved to see factalem visionem the vision of Gods face his request is that he might have a more full sight of Gods glorie which hitherto was hid in the cloud so that by glorie he understandeth the lightsome brightnesse which was overshadowed by the cloud As S. Paul calleth the shining brightnesse of Moses face the glorie of his countenance 2 Cor. 3.7 Therefore though the verie essence of God Moses could not request to see with the eyes of his flesh yet Deum sibi videntiori forma manifestari he desireth that God might in a more evident forme be manifested than yet he had seene him in And their sense is not to be misliked which thinke that Moses desired to see the Messiah in his glorie whom he knew should appeare unto the world in humane shape of which opinion this is a probable argument because Christ in the dayes of the flesh was transfigured in mount Tabor and was seene of Moses and Elias in shining glorie far surpassing the Sunne Pellican Lippoman QUEST XXXV What emboldened Moses to make this request Vers. 18. I Beseech thee shew me thy glorie 1. Moses is encouraged by the Lords gracious acceptance of his former petitions to proceed yet further first hee intreated the Lord to pardon the peoples sinne then that hee would vouchsafe them his gracious presence and further that hee would bee among them and worke wonders still among the people that all nations might know that Israel was gracious in Gods sight now last of all he desireth to see Gods essence and glorie Ferus 2. Like as among men a servant seeing his master ready to grant him what he asketh accipit andaciâ—m plus petendi taketh to himselfe courage and boldnesse to aske more so doth Moses here Lyran. 3. Moses here was set as it were upon Gods ladder cernens uno superato gradu supâ—resse alium c. hee seeing one degree or step to be behinde after he had overcome one giveth not over till hee came unto the top Procop. 4. And Moses having spoken with God hitherto as in a cloud jam fretus intima illa familiaritate now enjoying that great familiaritie he desireth to see and speake with God submotâ— nube the cloud being taken aside Borrh. 5. Tostatus thinketh that Moses is the bolder to revive and renue this request because he had moved it before vers 13. but intermitting that request a while hee turneth unto another that God would goe with his people But in that place the Latine text readeth corruptly for Moses saith shew me derachecha thy way not thy face QUEST XXXVI Whether Moses shewed any infirmitie in this request to see Gods glorie 1. FErus affirmeth that Moses made this request Non ex praesumptione sed ex side confidentia Not of presumption but of faith and confidence But if Moses had asked this in faith and confident assurance and not rather of some curiositie the Lord would not have denied him 2. Procopius and Gregorie Nyssenus thinketh that God granted Moses request here Divina vox per ea quae nogat concedit quod petitur The divine voice by that which is denied granteth what was desired but with some reservation that Moses should have a desire to see God still Nec enim quisquam ita videre Deum potest ut in eo desinat videndi desiderium For no man can so see God that his desire shall cease to see him c. But it is evident by that which followeth that God did not altogether condescend unto Moses desire for he had asked to see that which mans mortall nature cannot endure to behold 3. Neither is Moses here to bee condemned of rashnesse or presumption for hee desired not this of vaine curiositie but that it might be a signe of Gods grace and favour toward him and his people because he was praeco futurus reconciliationis to be a publisher and preacher of this reconciliation betweene God and his people Iunius Analys And herein Moses sheweth his great desire to increase still in the knowledge of God which is commendable in all Gallas Nibil aliud fuit Mosi propositum quam ad fiduciam animari c. And Moses propounded nothing else to himselfe than to be animated and incouraged hereby that he might more cheerefully goe on in his charge Calvin 4. Moses then in this his request partly sheweth his infirmitie and yet is more to bee excused for Moses was not here led inani curiositate with vaine curiositie but desired this to bee confirmed in the Lords gracious promise yet it cannot be denied quin hic Propheta modum excesserit but that the Prophet here exceeded his bounds Gallas Patet ex repulsa inconsiderate fuisse prolapsum c. It is evident by the repulse which Moses had that he was inconsiderate in his asking yet was not foolish curiositie that did draw from him this desire hee propounded and set before him Gods glorie and desired to bee confirmed in his calling Vitiosum tamen fuit desiderium It was notwithstanding a faultie desire because he asked that which might have beene
as a reason of his presence which the Lord had alleaged before as a cause of his departure chap. 33.3 Then he intreateth the Lord by his owne mercifull nature which was ready to give pardon And thirdly he putteth God in minde of his covenant which he had made with his people to be his inheritance Iun. 3. And Moses confesseth and saith our sinnes including also himselfe because there are none perfect in Gods sight Simler As Daniel also prayeth Dan. 9.5 We have sinned and committed iniquitie Cajetane thinketh he hath relation to Aarons sinne for the which he intreateth but the other sense is better 4. Moses maketh mention only of iniquity and sinne omitting the third that is transgressions which proceed of pride and contempt against God Tostatus and Cajetane give this reason because the people were not guilty of that kinde of sinne to offend against God excontemptu of contempt But by these two all other sinnes rather are understood Simler For Moses would make a full and ample confession of their sinnes that he might move the Lord to compassion 5. Moses also wisely frameth his prayer and groundeth it upon the Lords owne words for as the Lord had professed himselfe ready to forgive sinnes and iniquity so Moses saith pardon our iniquitie and the Lord had said that he reserved mercy to thousands so Moses intreateth that he would take them for his inheritance for ever Ferus QUEST XX. What covenant the Lord here renueth with Moses Vers. 10. BEhold I will make a covenant before all the people 1. Cajetane seemeth to thinke that this was the speciall covenant made with Aaron and Moses the one to be the governour of the people the other to be the high Priest But Moses made no suit or request for himselfe but only in the peoples name and therefore the Lord meaneth that generall covenant which he would now â—enue with his people as it is evident by the ordinances which are here propounded which concerned the people in generall Simler 2. Ferus seemeth to understand this covenant of that solemne league which Moses made with the people Deut. 29. in the land of Moab But that was only a renuing of the covenant here made because the people which had seene the Lords great wonders in Egypt were all then dead this covenant then was at this time revived when the Lord writ the second time the Commandements in the tables of stone which were signes of the covenant and sent downe Moses with them unto the people Simler 3. There were two speciall parts of this covenant one was absolute that the blessed Messiah should be borne of that nation the other was conditionall for the inheriting of the land of Canaan which afterward through their disobedience they were deprived of when they went into captivity Simler QUEST XXI Of the divers kindes of marvels Vers. 10 I Will doe marvels There are three kinde of wonders or marvels in the world 1. Some are such as are strange and unusuall yet not beside the order and course of nature but are wrought by the skill and device of men such were those which were called the wonders of the world as the temple of Diâ—na at Ephesus Mausâ—lus tombe the image of the Sunne at Rhodes and Iuppiters image at Olympus made by Phidias the wals of Babylon which Semiramis made and the Pyramides in Egypt 2. Some are done beside the ordinary course of nature by the operation of Spirits but they differ from true miracles and wonders for either they be counterfeit workes done by the deceit and collusion of Satan such were the Magicians serpents that contended with Moses and the wonders which Antichrist shall worke by the power of Satan 2 Thessal 2. or they are done to a false end to confirme superstition and false religion such as have beene practised by superstitious Monkes in pilgrimages and at the reliques of Saints to hold the people in errour Simler 3. But the true miracles are indeed such as are wrought by the power of God above and beyond the ordinary course of nature and these are of three sorts either such which only worke terrour and admiration such as were the sound of the trumpet and thunder and the appearance of fire in mount Sinai when the Law was delivered or such as were for some necessary use and present benefit as the raining of Manna the bringing forth of water out of the rocke and such were all our blessed Saviours miracles which alwayes tended to some profitable end or they were such as were sent for the destruction and punishment of the wicked as was the opening of the earth to swallow up Cora Dathan and Abiram and the sudden death of Ananias and Sapphira in the new Testament Act. 5. Simler QUEST XXII What marvels these are which the Lord here saith he will doe Vers. 10. MArvels such as have not beene done in all the world 1. Some understand these marvels to be those wonderfull signes which should be shewed in the day of judgement for otherwise these signes were never given unto the Jewes ad literam according to the letter Gloss. interlinear But it is evident that the Lord speaketh of such signes as Moses and the people among whom hee was should see they were presently then to be performed and such strange and wonderfull workes the Lord shewed indeed unto his people in the wildernesse 2. Rupertus understandeth them of the incarnation passion resurrection of Christ so Ferus of the miracles which Christ wrought in the dayes of his flesh for otherwise saith Rupertus Majora signa visae sunt c. greater signes were seene in Egypt than any done among that people before Christ came But the Lord here speaketh of such workes as he would doe by the ministery of Moses It is a terrible thing that I will doe with thee that is by the ministerie Iun. 3. Oleaster referreth it to that familiarity which Moses had with God like as never any had before him or after But that was no terrible thing but rather gracious and favourable 4. Tostatus understandeth these marvellous things of the shining of Moses face because that served specially as a signe to confirme the covenant and league made here with the people the other wonders which were done after in the wildernesse being so long after did not so properly belong to the confirmation of this covenant qu. 11. Contra. 1. The wonders here spoken of are such as should be terrible but the shining of Moses countenance was not terrible but glorious which they were notwithstanding afraid to behold for the great glory 2. And that was but one wonderfull worke but these are many here spoken of 3. And all the signes and wonders which the Lord wrought for his people in the desart were confirmations of his love and evident signes of his presence 5. Cajetane especially referreth these marvels to those terrible signes which were specially shewed to confirme Moses and Aaron in their office and calling as the
Rupertus giveth this note Haec iteratiâ— praeceptorum Iudaeis carnalibus de justitia sua gloriantibus aterna exprobratio est This iteration of these precepts is an eternall exprobration to the carnall Jewes which doe glory in their righteousnesse c. Seeing Moses still insisteth in the first principles and rudiments and carnall observations wherein Moses is unlike unto the Apostle thus writing Therefore leaving the doctrine of the beginning of Christ let us goe forward unto perfection Hebr. 6.1 4. Againe another principall cause of the institution first and now the renovation of those festivals was ut futura mysteria saltem sub umbra veneretur that the people as under the shadow might in these festivals reverence the mysteries which should be revealed in time to come Lippoman QUEST XXXVII Why some feasts and not all are here rehearsed ANd it pleased God to appoint these festivals unto the Israelites 1. That although all our life time should be consecrate to Gods praise yet quia non valet humana infirmitas because humane infirmity is not able so to doe this continuall praising of God being reserved for the next life it pleased him to content himselfe with certaine times appointed to that end Tostat. qu. 14. And this God doth also that mans dulnesse might by such solemnities be whetted and stirred up to a thankfull commemoration of his benefits Marbach 2. Here are the three principall morall feasts only mentioned the Passeover the feast of weekes and the feast of gathering fruits though they had more feasts as they are rehearsed because in these three only the people were bound to assemble together before the Lord Tostat. 3. And the Lord beginneth with the Passeover which was the first instituted and brought to their remembrance the greatest benefit of their deliverance out of Egypt And hereby was mystically signified that fine fide passioniâ— Christi c. that without faith in the passion and resurrection of Christ which was shadowed forth in the passeover none could be saved Lippoman QUEST XXXVIII Of the passeover the rites end and use thereof Vers. 18. SEven dayes shalt thou observe In the feast of the Passeover there are foure things to be observed the rite and ceremonie the end the morall use the type and figure 1. There are three things here prescribed concerning the rite and manner First they must eat unleavened bread because at that time when they came out of Egypt the Egyptians urged them to come out in haste so that they could not leaven their bread therefore in remembrance of their affliction in Egypt and their deliverance therefrom they must keepe this feast with unleavened bread and that for seven dayes from the 14. day at even untill the 21. day at even as is prescribed Exodus 12.18 the moneth also is prescribed wherein they should observe this feast in the moneth Abib which the Latine Septuagint Chalde interpret 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the moneth of new fruits quando spica è culmis prodibant when the eares began to shoot out of the hose Vatabl. Not because the corne began then first to grow but then first began to be ripe and the â—ickle to be put unto it Tostat. This moneth fell out sometime in the moneth of March as if the new moone were before the 25. of March about which time the equinoctiall was then when the dayes and nights are alike sometime in Aprill when the aquinoctium fell out afterward for the Hebrewes began their moneths with the new moone And this moneth Abib was the first in the yeere from the which they counted the rest as the Romans did begin their moneths at March and so they called July and August Quintilis and Sextâ—lis the fift and sixt moneths this moneth Abib was also called Nisaâ— that is Nisiâ—â— the moneth of wonders because many wondrous things were done in this moneth Simler The other rites belonging to this feast are set forth at large Exod. 12. thorowout the chapter 2. The end of this feast was to call to minde the benefit of their deliverance out of Egypt and the preservation of their first borne when all the first borne in Egypt were slaine 3. The morall signification is this by leaven is understood false doctrine as our blessed Saviour giveth his Disciples warning to take heed of the leaven of the Scribes and Pharisees that is their corrupt doctrine likewise it signifieth the leaven of maliciousnesse as the Apostle sheweth 1 Cor. 5. both which by the unleavened bread they were admonished to take heed of 4. This Passeover was a type of our Saviour 1. He suffered about the same time of the yeere wherein they used to kill the Passeover 2. The paschall Lambe was without blemish and Christ was without sinne 3. It was rosted with fire to signifie the burning love of Christ. 4. The bloud of that Lambe was a signe of their corporall deliverance out of Egypt and by the bloud of Christ we obtaine spirituall deliverance Simler See more of the spirituall application of the passeover qu. 39. chap. 12. QUEST XXXIX Why the first borne males were only due unto the Lord. Vers. 19. EVery male that first openeth the wombe 1. These words male and first are not here in the text but must be inserted to explaine the text as may be gathered Exod. 13.12 The males only of the first borne were the Lords 2. And the reason hereof was 1. Because the males in their kinde were the perfitest and therefore they were only to be offered in such sacrifices as were of necessity as in their burnt offerings and vowes in their free offerings they might bring their female 2. The first borne which were slaine in Egypt both of men and beasts were males in liew whereof the Lord required the first borne And that the first borne males were only slaine in Egypt it may thus appeare 1. Because the punishment was answerable to their sinne that as they commanded all the males of the Hebrewes to be killed so the males only of the Egyptians should be destroyed 2. Though in many houses in Egypt the first borne of the house were not males yet the first borne of the maid servants must also be counted as is evident chap. 11.5 and if neither they nor the masters of the house had any first borne that were males then either the master himselfe or the servant of the house if he were the first borne was taken and so it was true that there was not an house in Egypt where there was not one dead Exod. 12.30 And as the first borne of men onely were slaine so it is like the same proportion was observed in their cattell Tostat. qu. 15 16. 3. The first borne were of two sorts of men and they were to be redeemed because their service unto God was performed when they were living not by their death the beasts were either cleane and they were to be offered their best service unto God was by their death in being sacrificed
face was glorious as S. Paul also calleth it the glory of Moses countenance 2 Cor. 3.7 So also reade the best Interpreters Vatab. Montan. Paguin Oleast Iunius QUEST XLVIII Why it pleased God to give such great glorie unto Moses countenance NOw it pleased God to print such a majesty and shining glory in Moses countenance for these reasons 1. God did bestow this gift upon Moses as a speciall signe of his favour and love toward him 2. By this the people might be assured that the Lord had heard Moses prayers and that he would renue his league with them and take them into his protection 3. And by this meanes Moses should be had in greater reverence and reputation with the people Tostat. quaest 25. Simler 4. This was done also ut lex illa valde honorata crederetur c. that the Law it selfe should be held to be glorious and honourable the Minister whereof was so glorious Tostat. 5. Thereby was signified also the inward illumination which Moses had whereby he was able to shine unto them in purenesse of doctrine 6. It also shewed what the righteousnesse of the Law is onely a shining of the face that is of the externall works before men it cannot afford the inward and spirituall justice in the sight of God Simler 7. Rupertus by these second tables which Moses brought downe with such great glory understandeth the glory of the Gospell But because the Apostle setteth the glory of the Gospell against the glory of the Law and sheweth that in respect of the exceeding great glory of the Gospell the Law was not glorious at all 2 Cor. 3.10 I rather preferre Origens elegant collection Nihil in lege gloriosum habet Moses praeter solam faciem That Moses had nothing glorious in the Law beside his face his hands were leprous by putting them into his bosome his feet also had no glory he being bid to put off his shooes and so by that ceremony he was to deliver over the spouse unto another But in the Gospell he appeared in the mount with Christ totus glorificatus all glorified c. Thus Origene elegantly sheweth the preeminence of the Gospell before the Law 8. Ambrose sometime thus applieth it Vultus patris filius The countenance of the father is the sonne and so maketh Moses a type of Christ who is the glory of the Father But that application is more proper Vultus Moses fulgor est legis fulgor autem legis non in litera sed in intellectu spirituali The countenance of Moses is the brightnesse of the Law the brightnesse of the Law is not in the letter but in the spirituall understanding which was hid from the Jewes QUEST XLIX Why Moses face shined more now at Moses second being in the mount than before 1. SOme give this reason why Moses face did shine now at his second being with God rather than at the first time because then Moses had not tam claram cognitionem such cleere understanding and knowledge of God as now which is signified by the shining of his face Lyran. 2. Rab. Salomon saith that by the laying of Gods hand upon Moses face it became bright and shining but Moses sight was hindred by that meanes from seeing Gods great glory and it was not the hand of that glorious body which appeared to Moses but some mist or cloud that was cast before Moses as is shewed before chap. 33. quest 51. 5. Gallasius saith it was illustre testimonium familiaris illius communicationis c. a most cleere testimonie of that familiar communication which Moses had with God But Moses had familiar conference with the Lord before for he spake unto him face to face chap. 33.11 4. Lippoman Ex longa collocutione conversatione cum Deo assecutus est c. Moses obtained this by his long conference and conversing with God But Moses had stayed as long before with God forty dayes and forty nights 5. Therefore the reasons rather are these 1. This glory was given him ad honorem legis for the honour of the Law but the first tables were broken and therefore it was not to be given then but now for the honour of these tables which should remaine 2. Moses had desired that the Lord would give them preeminence before all other people which notably appeareth in this dignity conferred upon Moses their Governour which never any had before 3. But the speciall efficient cause of this glory was ex visu Domini by the sight of the Lord Moses had now a more cleere sight of Gods glory than before Tostat. qu. 25. as things which the beames of the Sunne beat directly upon seeme also to shine Simler Oriente die rubet terra iraceo colore perfusa When the day ariseth the earth seemeth to shine red as with saffron colour and precious stones give a bright hue to those things which are next them Ambrose So that glorious body which Moses saw lightened also his face And the holy Apostle alluding hereunto saith We all behold as in a mirror the glory of the Lord with open face and are changed into the same image 2 Cor. 3.18 So Moses face was changed into the image of that great glory which he saw in the mount QUEST L. Why the people were afraid to come neere Moses Vers. 30. THey were afraid to come neere him 1. The cause of this feare of the people was partly necessary in respect of their weaknesse and infirmity because they were not able to behold Moses face for the glory thereof as the Apostle noteth 2 Corinth 3.6 2. It was partly voluntary they would not come neere him for reverence sake taking that light and brightnesse for some divine thing Tostat. qu. 26. 3. Moses shining countenance was the rather a terrour to the people peccati nuper commissi sibi conscio being guilty in themselves of that sinne which they had lately committed Simlerus 4. The people also were hereby admonished ut quiddam altius lege requirerent that they should seeke for somewhat higher than the Law Gallas 5. And this further may be considered hanc illis dedecoris notam fuisse inustam c. that this was a marke of ignominie set upon them that by their sinne they had so farre separated themselves from the glorious presence of God that they were not able to indure the countenance of his servant Calvin 6. And herein appeareth a manifest difference betweene Moses and Christ the Law and the Gospell Contrarius splendor faciei Christi in qua amabilis gratia refulget The brightnesse of Christs face is contrary wherein amiable grace shineth Borrhaius QUEST LI. Whether Moses covered his face before he spake to the people or after Vers. 33. SO Moses had made an end of communing with them and had put a vaile upon his face 1. Calvin thinketh that first Moses talked with the people but he was constrained sermonem abrumpere populi discessu vel fuga to breake off his
speech because of the peoples departure and fleeing from him and that after he had spoken unto them and inquired the cause of their fleeing from him then he covered his face But it is like that the people at the very first sight of Moses were afraid to come neere him and that therby Moses perceiving the reason covered his face And that he had cast the vaile on his face before he began to speake and that the people had fled from him before it is evident because Moses had called them unto him as afraid to come neere 2. Tostatus thinketh that as Moses spake unto the people he sometime uncovered his face that they might see his glory and the more reverence his ministery and sometime he covered it because they were not able continually to behold that brightnesse But it is manifest vers 35. that Moses alwayes kept his face covered till he went in to speake with God 3. Simlerus thinketh that primum aperta facie populum allocutus est at the first time Moses spake unto the people with open face that they might be the more moved and affected with the sight of that glory but after that he used to cover his face But the Apostle sheweth that the people could not behold Moses face for the glory of his countenance c. They did not then behold it first or last while his face shined 4. Some Hebrewes as Lippoman writes doe thinke that Moses spake to God and to the people with uncovered face and at all other times he covered his face but it may be gathered out of the 35. verse that at all times untill Moses went in unto God his face was covered And the difference was in this that Moses uncovered his face before God for there was none to be dazled with that sight but when hee shewed himselfe and spake to the people his face was covered 5. Therefore the truth is this that as soone as Moses perceived by the peoples feare in not comming neere that his face shined he then covered his face and so spake unto the people yet need wee not with Oleaster to transpose the words Hee put a vaile upon his face and so finished to speake unto the people but either wee may reade with Iunius While he had finished to speake unto the people he put a vaile or rather to reade it in the preterpluperfect tense and hee had put a covering upon his face Genevens for as Oleaster reasoneth hee had most need then to put a vaile before his face when he spake unto the people So also Cajetane in speaking unto God his face was uncovered Homines autem alloquebatur facie velaâ—a But he spake unto men with vailed face lest that those shining beames might have hindred their sight QUEST LII What the vailing of Moses face signifieth 6. THe mysticall meaning of this vaile before Moses the Apostle sheweth 1 Corinth 3.13 That the children of Israel should not looke unto the end of that which should be abolished which Augustine understandeth thus Christ is the end of the Law c. Rom. 10.4 Signum erat quia in lege Christum intellecturi non erant It was a signe that they should not understand Christ in the Law 2. And the Apostle also maketh this a propheticall type of the blindnesse of the Jewes unto this day over whose hearts a vaile is still spread in the reading of the Law that they doe not perceive the spirituall sense thereof 3. Origene more generally applieth it that when Moses that is the Scriptures are read velamen super cor eorum there is a vaile over their heart that reade but understand not 4. It signifieth also the vaile of ignorance which is spread upon our hearts by nature which untill it be removed by Christ we cannot understand the truth of God Simler QUEST LIII How long the shining of Moses face continued Vers. 35. THerefore Moses put the covering upon his face c. 1. Some thinke that the glorie of Moses countenance continued no longer than untill he had delivered his message unto the people and declared the Lords commandements unto them But the contrary is convinced out of the text in this place which sheweth that Moses used when he went in to God to uncover his face and when he went out to cover it it seemeth then that more than once or twice Moses did thus And that the shining of his countenance did continue some while after 2. Ambrose saith Quamdiu vixit Moses alloquebatur populum velamen habuit in facie c. As long as Moseâ— lived and spake unto the people he had a covering on his face But Ioshuah after Moses death spake unto them with open face which signified quòd venturus esset verus Iesus that the true Jesus should come who should take away the vaile of their hearts that turned unto him So Ambrose Tostatus would confirme the same by these two reasons 1. Seeing God had given Moses this gift not setting downe any time how long it should continue he would not take it away from him but upon some evill demerite of Moses but he continued in Gods favour so long as he lived 2. Seeing this glory was an honour unto Moses if the Lord had taken it from him it would have beene as great a disgrace and dishonour as it was before an honour Contra. 1. Christ also was transfigured in the mount his face did shine as the Sunne he continued still the beloved Sonne of God yet that glory remained not still in his countenance therefore that argument doth not follow 2. And the ceasing of his glory in Moses was no more disgrace unto him than it was to Christ to have his face shine before his three Apostles in the mount and not afterward when he came downe to the rest of his Disciples 3. That typicall allusion betweene Moses and Ioshuah being not grounded upon the Scripture doth serve only for illustration it proveth not 3. That Moses face then had not his shining brightnesse while he lived it is the more probable opinion upon these reasons 1. Signes were no longer to continue but untill the things signified were confirmed this shining of Moses countenance was a signe of Gods favour and reconciliation with the people this being confirmed and the people thereof perswaded the signe might cease 2. As long as Moses face shined the people were afraid to come neere But afterward they presumed not only to come neere him but Cora Dathan and Abiram resisted him to his face Numb 16.3 It seemeth that then his face shined not 3. The Apostle calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 glory which was to be abolished 2 Cor. 3.7 It was therefore a transient and passing not a permanent glorie 4. Christs glory and shining brightnesse in the mount continued not all his life who was greater than Moses QUEST LIV. Whether Moses face continually shined or only at certaine times BUt it cannot certainly be determined how long Moses held this
such like but in these cases the partie was uncleane sometimes onely to the even sometimes for the space of seven daies Levit. 15.13 18. The Priest therefore when any such uncleannesse was upon him could not enter into the Sanctuarie at all the washing of his hands and feet then at the brasen Layer would not serve the turne But though they were free from all other kinds of uncleannesse yet they were to wash their hands and feet alwaies when they went into the Tabernacle 3. The spirituall reason of the washing the hands and feet is this by the hands are understood the workes and operations by feet the affections of the soule Ministers and generally all that approach and draw neere unto God must be both of cleane heart and of cleane waies and workes when they come before God as for the hands the Apostle willeth that everie where men should lift up pure hands and concerning the feet the Preacher saith Take heed unto thy feet when thou entrest into the house of God QUEST X. What cloud this was which covered the Tabernacle Vers. 34. THen the cloud covered the Tabernacle c. 1. This was not another cloud beside that which was called the pillar of the cloud as some thinke but the very same both because of the appearance of it by night as fire as the other seemed as a pillar of fire in the night as also there was the same use of this cloud to direct them in their journeyes as of the pillar Exod. 13.21 Tostat. qu. 10. 2. Some thinke while the people camped about mount Sinai that this cloud vanished away which was the cause why the people desired gods to go before them and that now as soone as the Tabernacle was made it appeared againe But that is not like for chap. 13.22 it is said that the Lord tooke not away the pillar of the cloud by day c. And seeing the Manna did fall every day which was an evident signe of Gods presence among them though the cloud had not been in their sight that had been no cause to move thâ—â— to desire a guide Simler 3. This cloud which before also did direct them now commeth somewhat nearer and sitteth upon the Tabernacle Novae hic gratiae accessio commendatur in certiore symbolo c. this accession of new grace and favour is commended by a more certaine and evident signe Calvin 4. This cloud before rested upon the other Tabernacle which Moses had removed without the campe but now the great Tabernacle being built the Lord doth chuse it as his seat Tostat. qu. 10. QUEST XI How the glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle THe glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle 1. The Lord giveth here a double testimonie of his presence for the approbation of this worke made by his appointment there was a cloud without and inâ—us splendor gloriae Dei within the brightsome glorie of God Gallass For so the Apostle calleth the shining of Moses face the glorie of his countenance 1. Cor. 3. Oleaster 2. By this was signified both the presence of Christ in his Church because this cloud filled the Tabernacle within and the Lords protection of his Church the cloud covered it without Marbach 3. And as the glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle so in Christ who is the true Tabernacle the Godhead dwelleth bodily and essentially Osiander 4. Though the glorie of the Lord filled the earthly Tabernacle yet his glorie remained still in heaven onely the Lord vouchsafed there a visible signe of his presence that they might know him to be neere unto them as often as he was called upon Calvine QUEST XII VVhy it pleased God to make the cloud a signe of his presence IT hath pleased God diversly to use the clouds as symboles and signes of his presence so he set his bow in the clouds as a signe of his favour he went before his people in a cloud Christ was transfigured in the mount in a bright cloud when he ascended a cloud tooke him out of their fight and he shall come againe in the clouds to judge the quicke and the dead 2. First as the cloud engendreth raine doth shelter from the heat of the Sun so Christ by the influence and raine of grace doth comfort his Church and protecteth it in the heat of persecution Simler Secondly as the fiâ—e heateth giveth light and purgeth so Christ by his Spirit worketh all these in his Church comforting illuminating and purifying the same Pelarg. QUEST XIII Why Moses could not enter into the Tabernacle Vers. 35. MOses could not enter into the Tabernacle because the cloud abode there c. 1. Tostatus confuting Lyranus who thinketh that Moses did not enter into the Tabernacle propter reverentiam because of the reverence of the place and not for that the thicke cloud did hinder his â—ight affirmeth the contrarie that Moses rather entred not because of the thicke cloud But seeing that this was a lightsome cloud and therefore is called the glorie of the Lord it was not the thicknes of the cloud that could have been an impediment to Moses he therefore rather forbeareth to enter of reverencâ— as when it was said unto him while the fire burned in the bush come not hither c. Exod. 3. 2. Moses entred into the thicke cloud in mount Sinai but here he cannot enter Pellican maketh this the reason because now Moses representeth the people of the Iewes to whom the glorie of the Lord in the Tâ—bernacle was as a cloud But he as well represented the person of the people when he went up to receive the Law for them therefore that is no reason The cause then is this Moses durst not ascend up unto God into the mount uncalled he waited six daies in the mount and the seventh the Lord called unto him chap. 24 16 at this time therefore it was not lawfull for Moses to come neere being not called or bidden so to doe Gallas 3. And by this meanes the Lord would have his Tabernacle afterward reverenced of all into the which Moses had no entrance at this time for the great glorie of the Lord as for the same cause at the dedication of Salomons Temple the glorie of the Lord so filled the house that the Priests could not stand to minister because of the cloud the glorious light whereof they could not endure And thus the Lord would have his house reverenced because of his presence 4. But the cloud did not alwaies thus fill the house but at this time the Lord did it to sanctifie the Tabernacle with his presence The cloud had three positions or places sometime it was within the Tabernacle then none could enter as heere and Numb 12. when the cloud stood at the doore of the Tabernacle when the Lord called to Aaron and Miriam or it rested upon the Tabernacle then Moses and Aaron might enter but the campe removed not but when the cloud was lift up altogether from the
keepe the Passeover in the land of Canaan and not before 6. qu. Whether the keeping of the Passeover were the cause of their deliverance or that the cause of the other 7. qu. How these things should be as signets upon their hands and of the superstition of the Iewes in their fringes and frontlets 8. qu. Of the redeeming of the firâ—â— borne of uncleane beasts 9. qu. Of the conditions required in the first borne of cleane beasts 10. qu. Of the law of the redeeming of the first borne of men 11. qu. Of the spirituall application of the law of the first borne unto Christ. 12. qu. Whether the neerest way from Egypt to Canaan were thorow the Philistims country 13. qu. Why the Lord counselleth to prevent dangers 14. qu. Whether the like danger of warre feared with the Philistims did not befall the Israelites with Amilek 15. qu. Of the reasons why the Lord led his people about by the wildernesse 16. qu. Whether the Israelites came up armed out of Egypt or five in a ranke 17. qu. Whether the rest of the Patriarks bones were remoued with Josephs 18. qu. Who it was that appeared in the cloud and how 19. qu. Of the divers properties of the cloud 20. qu. How this cloud differed from other clouds 21. qu. When the cloud began first to appeare 22. qu. When the cloud and fierie pillar ceased 23. qu. Of the foure great miracles which the Lord wrought for his people in the desart 24. qu. Whether the cloud also served to shelter them from the heat of the Sunne 25. qu. Whether the cloud and fierie pillar were two iâ— substance or but one 26. qu. Whether it were a true naturall fire that gave them light by night 27. qu. Whether the pillar of the cloud were moved by any naturall motion 28. qu. Of the times of removing and staying of the cloud Questions upon the fourteenth Chapter 1. QUest Of the place where they are commanded to pitch 2. qu. Why the Lord would have them pitch in so discommodious a place 3. qu. How Pharaoh had word where the Israelites camped 4. qu. Of Pharaohs chariots and horse-men and whether there were any foot-men in this host 5. qu. How the Isaelites are said to come out with a strong hand 6. qu. Whether the Israelites cried unto God in faith 7. qu. Of the great sinne of the people in expostulating with Moses 8. qu. Whether Moses did suffer the people at this time to passe without reproofe for their murmuring 9. qu. When the Lord spake these words mentioned to Moses 10. qu. VVhen Moses cried unto God and how and for what 11. qu. How the Angell is said to remove 12. qu. VVhat winde it was which did blow upon the red sea 13. qu. At what time of the night the sea was divided where Pererius is confuted which thinketh that the Israelites staied five or six houres upon the sea shore before they entered 14. qu. VVhether one way were made in the sea or twelve wayes for every tribe one 15. qu. VVhich of the tribes first entred into the red sea 16. qu. VVhether the Israelites went thorow the midst of the red sea or onely a part of it 17. qu. Of the division of the red sea not the worke of nature but altogether miraculous where Josephus report of the Pamphylian sea giving way to Alexander the great is examined 18. qu. The division of the red sea and of the river Iordan compared together 19. qu. Of the blindnesse of the Egyptians running headlong upon their owne destruction 20. qu. VVhy the Lord looked in the morning toward the Egyptians 21. qu. By what degrees the finall subversion of the Egyptians was wrought in the red sea 22. qu. Of the number of the Egyptians that perished 23. qu. VVhether Pharaoh himselfe were drowned in the sea 24. qu. Whether the Israelites were all gone over when the Egyptians were drowned 25. qu. Why the Egyptians dead bodies were cast upon the shore 26 qu. Of the red sea whence it is so called 27. qu. Of the fabulous reports of the Heathen writers concerning the causes of the departure of the Hebrewes out of Egypt 28. qu. Of the comparison betweene the red sea and Baptisme 29. qu. How the people are said to beleeve Moses or in Moses Questions upon the fifteenth Chapter 1. QUest Of the authoritie and excellencie of Moses song 2. qu. In what order Moses the children of Israel and Miriam sang this song 3. qu. The end of the song of Moses 4. qu. Why the Scripture speaketh so much against horse used in battell 5. qu. How the Lord is said to be the strength and song of his King 6. qu. Whether God appeared in any visible shape unto the Israelites at the red sea 7. qu. In what sense Moses saith hee would build the Lord a Tabernacle 8. qu. How the Lord is said to be high 9. qu. In what sense the Lord is said to be a man of warre 10. qu. Why now it is said his name is Jehovah 11. qu. Of the names of the Captaines set over threes 12. qu. What is meant by the blast of his nostrils 13. qu. Of the vaine boasting of the Egyptians 14. qu. What are the strong before whom the Lord is preferred 15. qu. How the Lord is said to bee fearefull in prayses 16. qu. Wherein the Egyptians are compared unto lead 17. qu. How the earth is said to have swallowed them 18. qu. How the Lord will lead and carrie his people 19. qu. What is meant here by Gods holy habitation 20. qu. What nations should be afraid of the Israelites 21. qu. Why the Lord is said to plant his people 22. qu. In what sense the Tabernacle of the Iewes was called a firme and sure Tabernacle and how long the Temple continued at Ierusalem 23. qu. Of the meaning of these words For ever and ever 24. qu. Whether the 19. verse be a part of Moses song 25. qu. Whether the Israelites went straight over the red sea 26. qu. Of the divers kinds of women-singers mentioned in the Scripture 27. qu. Whether women did at any time publikely prophesie 28. qu. Why Miriam is said to be the sister of Aaron and not of Moses 29. qu. Why Miriam taketh a timbrell 30. qu. Whether the women came with pipes beside timbrels or with dancing 31. qu. Of the lawfulnesse of Instruments of musike 32. qu. Of dancing 33. qu. Whether Miriam did sing the whole song or repeated onely the beginning 34. qu. Whether the desart were simplie a desart and barren place 35. qu. The desart of Shur and Etham were all one 36. qu. Of the place of Marah 37. qu. Of the grievous sin of murmuring 38. qu. Of the divers murmurings of the children of Israel 39. qu. Whether the wood had any vertue that Moses cast into the water 40 qu. Whereon the miracle consisted of hâ—aling the waters 41. qu. Why the Lord used this meanes in healâ—â—g the waters 42. qu. Of the mysticall
and why 58. qu. Wherefore the people were compelled to drinke the powder of the Idoll 59. qu. Whether by the drinking of the water any visible signe of difference was made among the people who had most deepely offended about the golden Calfe 60. qu. How farre Moses fact herein is to bee imitated 61. qu. How Moses maketh Aaron the author and cause of his sinne 62. qu. Why Idolatrie is called a great sinne 63. qu. Why Moses onely rebuked Aaron and forbeareth further punishment 64. qu. What things are to be commended in Aarons confession what not 65. qu. Whether Aaron dissembled in not confessing plainely that he made the Calfe 66. qu. In what sense the people are said to be naked 67. qu. Why Moses stood in the gate and what gate it was 68. qu. VVhether all the Levites were free from consenting unto this idolatrie 69. qu. Of the authoritie which the Levites had to doe execution upon the idolaters and the rules prescribed them 70. qu. VVhether the Levites did not make some difference among the people as they went and killed 71. qu. VVhy none came unto Moses but onely of the tribe of Levi. 72. qu. Of the number of them which were slaine whether they were three thousand or twentie three thousand as the vulgar Latine readeth 73. qu. How the Levites are said to consecrate their hands 74. qu. Of the time when Moses came downe from the mount and when he returned againe 75. qu. VVhy Moses urgeth the greatnesse of their sinne 76. qu. Why Moses speaketh as it were doubtfully If I may pacifie him c. 77. qu. Why Moses againe intreateth the Lord seeing he was pacified before vers 14. 78. qu. What booke it was out of the which Moses wished to be raced 79. qu. How the Lord is said to have a booke 80. qu. VVhether any can indeed be raced out of the booke of life 81. qu. Of the two wayes whereby we are said to bee written in the booke of life 82. qu. VVhether Moses did well in wishing to bee raced out of the booke of life 83. qu. In what sense the Lord saith I will put out of my booke 84. qu. What day of visitation the Lord meaneth here 85. qu. When the Lord plagued the people for the Calfe 86. qu. Of the difference betweene the act of sinne the fault staine and guilt 87. qu. How God may justly punish twice for one sinne Questions upon the three and thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest At what time the Lord uttered his commination 2. qu. Whether the narration of Moses Tabernacle in this Chapter be transposed 3. qu. How God saith he will send his Angell and yet not himselfe goe with them 4. qu. Why the Lord saith hee will not goe with them himselfe lest he should consume them 5. qu. What ornaments they were which the people laid aside 6. qu. Why in publike repentance they used to change their habit 7. qu. Why the Lord thus spake unto Moses 8. qu. In what sense the Lord saith I will come upon thee 9. qu. VVhether the people put off their ornaments twice 10. qu. In what sense the Lord saith That I may know 11. qu. Why it is said They laid aside their good rayment From the mount Horeb. 12. qu. What Tabernacle Moses removed out of the campe 13. qu. Why Moses pitched his Tabernacle without the host 14. qu. How farre from the campe this Tent was removed 15. qu. VVhat is called the Tent of the Congregation 16. qu. Why the people stood up unto Moses and looked after him 17. qu. Whether there were two clouds or one to cover and conduct the host 18. qu. Why the Lord spake to Moses in a cloud 19. qu. How the Lord spake to Moses face to face 20. qu. Why Joshua is here called a young man 21. qu. Whether is here understood Joshua not to have departed from the Tabernacle 22. qu. When the Lord thus said to Moses 23. qu. How Moses desireth to know whom the Lord would send with them seeing hee had promised before to send his Angell 24. qu. Whether the sole government and leading of the people were here given to Moses without the administration of Angels as Burgensis thinketh 25. qu. When and where God thus said to Moses 26. qu. How the Lord is said to know Moses by name 27. qu. What Moses meaneth saying Shew me the way 28. qu. In what sense Moses saith That I may finde grace c. which he was assured of 29. qu. What is understood by Gods presence 30. qu. What rest the Lord promised to Moses 31. qu. Whether Moses here rested in Gods answer or begged any thing further 32. qu. Why Moses addeth Carrie us not hence seeing even in that place they had need of Gods protection 33. qu. Why it is added people upon the earth People upon the earth Gen. 25. 34. qu. Whether Moses desired to see the very divine essence of God 35. qu. VVhat imboldned Moses to make this request 36. qu. Whether Moses shewed any infirmitie in this request to see Gods glorie 37. qu. What the Lord meaneth by All my good 38. qu. How the Lord is said to passe by and why 39. qu. How the Lord is said to proclaime his name 40. qu. Why these words are added I will shew mercie c. 41. qu. Why the Lord is here doubled 42. qu. Of the divers kinds of mercie which the Lord sheweth 43. qu. Of the divers visions and sights of God 44. qu. Whether God may be seene with the eyes of the bodie in this life 45. qu. Whether wee shall see the divine nature with the eyes of our bodies in the next life 46. qu. Whether the divine essence can bee seene and comprehended by the minde of man in this life 47. qu. VVhether the Angels now or the soules of men shall fully see the divine substance in the next life 48. qu. VVhether Moses had a sight of the divine essence 49. qu. Of the meaning of these words No man shall see me and live 50. qu. VVhat place this was in the rocke which the Lord here speaketh of 51. qu. How the Lord is said to cover Moses with his hand 52. qu. VVhy the Lord covered Moses with his hand 53. qu. VVhy the Lord put Moses in the cleft of the rocke 54. qu. VVhat is here understood by the Lords back-parts 55. qu. VVhat manner of visible demonstration this was here shewed unto Moses 56. qu. VVhere the Lord promised that Moses should see his back-parts Questions upon the foure and thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest VVherefore the second tables were given 2. qu. VVhy the Lord saith to Moses Hew thee 3. qu. VVhether the Lord or Moses wrote in these tables and why 4. qu. VVhether Moses was to bee readie the next morning and why 5. qu. VVhy none are suffered to come up now with Moses 6. qu. VVhy their cattell are forbidden to come neere the mount 7. qu. VVho is said here to descend and how 8. qu. VVho
feare of the people vers 1. 2. The crying of the people unto God vers 10. 3. Their murmuring and expostulating with Moses because hee had brought them out of Egypt amplified both by their present feare of death and their former foolish prediction in Egypt vers 11 12. 4. The confident answer of Moses wherein he exhorteth them not to feare with a promise of deliverance and destruction of the Egyptians grounded upon Gods assistance vers 13.14 In the second part there is first the counsell of God to Moses containing both a commandement that they should goe forward vers 15. and a promise both of the safe passing of the Israelites thorow the red Sea with the instrumentall meanes prescribed the stretching out of Moses hand with the rod over the Sea vers 16. and the destruction of their enemies with the end thereof Gods glorie vers 17. and the effect the confession and acknowledgement by the Egyptians themselves of Gods power vers 18. 2. The performance and execution followeth first on the part of the Israelites where the causes are expressed of their safe conducting thorow the Sea both the principall Gods presence and working testified by the removing of the cloud vers 19.20 and the instrumentall either voluntarie in the stretching out of Moses rod or naturall which was the East wind vers 21. then is expressed the manner of their passing thorow the Sea vers 22. Secondly the other part of Gods promise is effected concerning the Egyptians where we have first the occasion the pursuit of the Egyptians vers 23. 2. The causes of their subversion first the hand of God upon them in striking them with feare and taking off their chariot wheeles vers 25. with the efficient thereof the Lord looked toward the host of the Egyptians vers 24. and the effect the flight of the Egyptians vers 21. Secondly the returning of the waters with the principall cause the power of God in commanding the instrumentall cause the ministerie of Moses Thirdly the effect followeth Pharaoh and his host are drowned vers 28. 3. The events follow first the saving of Israel in passing safe thorow the red Sea vers 29. Then the overthrow of their enemies whose carkasses they saw upon the Sea banke vers 30. Lastly the people beleeve God and reverence his minister Moses with the cause thereof the beholding of the great power of God vers 31. 2. The divers readings Vers. 2. Campe before the streits of Chiroth I. Piscat not before Pihahiroth A.P.B.G. cum cater for pi is here no part of the proper name as is evident Numb 33.8 where pi is omitted mippeâ—e hachiroth from the face or sight of Hachiroth where also Ha is the article prefixed no part of the name as the Septuagint read Eroth and the Chalde in that place Hiroth Vers. 5. and 11. What is this that we have done I.C.V. rather than why have we done this A.P. cum cater as Gen. 42.28 What is this that the Lord hath done unto us Vers. 9. All the horses and chariots of Pharaoh B. G. cum cater rather than the chariot horsemen I. for seeing the horses were the chiefe strength of the chariots who had not every one a rider but chariot men to guide them the originall word and sense is better retained Vers. 12. Is not this the thing that we said unto thee V. or did we not tell thee this thing B.G. is not this the word or saying I. cum caeter dabar signifieth both a word or thing their meaning is that the thing now answereth to their words then Vers. 17. And concerning me behold I will harden I. Piscat rather And I behold I will harden B.G.A.P. cum caeter vaani and I. He the nominative case is put absolutely though in this place it agree with the construction following yet elsewhere it doth not as Gen. 17.4 And I behold my covenant is with thee where unlesse it be read concerning me or some such word supplied the nominative case I will not agree with the sentence following Vers. 30. And the Israelites saw the Egyptians dead upon the Sea banks B.G.C.V. cum caeter rather than the Israelites saw the Egyptians dying in the Sea banke I. that is the Israelites standing upon the banke saw the Egyptians dying in the Sea for the word meeth signifieth dead rather than dying as chap. 12.33 we are all meet him dead men and the Hebrew comma or imperfect distinction at Egyptians sheweth that the last words on the shore are referred to the Egyptians dying not to the Israelites beholding and further the preposition ghal signifieth on or upon rather than in and the Sea useth to cast up the dead bodies on the shore Also if the Israelites saw the Egyptians yet alive how should Moses speech be true that they should never see them againe vers 13. that is alive 3. The Explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Of the place where they are commanded to pitch Vers. 2. THat they returne and campe before the streits of Chiroth 1. The reason why they are bid to returne or turne aside was as is shewed before chap. 13.17 because the Lord would not have them goe thorow the Philistims countrie 2. They are commanded to campe in a most incommodious place where they were hemmed in on every side betweene the Sea before them and on one side the Tower or Citie Migdol which was the Citie Hero a Garison of the Egyptians and the mountaines on the other side so that they had no way to passe but by the straits whereby they entred and so to returne upon the face of the enemies that pursued them Iun. Iosephus 3. This Chiroth were certaine craggie mountaines which run along unto the hill Casius Iun. and reach even to the Sea Iosephus which might be so called either of Chur because they were full of dens and caves or of Charath which signifieth to cut of the craggie rocks that seemed as hewne or cut Calvin 4. Baalzephon was a certaine plaine neere unto the Sea where the Idoll so called of the place was worshipped which hath the name of espying or looking there might be some watch Tower to observe the wayes that they might bee safe for the travellers Simler QUEST II. Why the Lord would have them pitch in so discommodious a place Vers. 3. FOr Pharaoh will say of the children of Israel 1. The Hebrewes thinke that the Egyptians had great confidence in this Idoll Baalzephon whereof they had this opinion that hee could fetch againe fugitives that were run away and that therefore they hearing that the Israelites were inclosed there thought them to bee in sure keeping of the Idoll Ex Simler But there is no such cause here touched the onely reason that moved Pharaoh to pursue them was to take advantage of the place thinking they were so hemmed in that they could by no meanes escape 3. The Egyptians might have pursued and overtaken them if they had pitched elsewhere
had conceived that Moses were dead they would not have spoken so doubtfully as not knowing what was befallen him Lyranus And beside God would not have suffered Satan in the same place where hee gave them signes of his glorious presence in the clouds to have practised his cosening and counterfeit tricks 2. They shew their contempt not vouchsafing to call him by his name Contemptim virum illum appellabant c. They in contempt call him the man c. Lippoman 3. They also bewray their infidelitie that having daily experience how the Lord fed them with manna could not conceive how the Lord should preserve Moses alive also fortie dayes without any supplie of food from them Simler 4. They shew their oblivion and forgetfulnesse that having seene Moses goe up into the mountaine and entring into the thicke cloud talking with God they now begin to imagine that he might be consumed and devoured in those flames Osiander 5. This their apostasie and falling away from God and despising of his Prophet did prefigure their falling away afterward from Christ Ferus QUEST XII Why Aaron bad them pull off their earings Vers. 2. THen Aaron said plucke off the golden earings c. 1. Some thinke because the people made great account of their jewels and earings that Aaron by this meanes did thinke to have turned them from their purpose So Augustine Intelligitur illis difficilia pracipere voluisse ut isto modo ab illa intentione revocaret He may be thought to have commanded them hard things to revoke them from their intention c. So also Tostatus Lyranus 2. And Calvin further addeth that he required this lest they might have spoiled the Tabernacle to finde gold for this idoll and he might thinke the people would have beene more hardly drawne unto it because they had given so liberally unto the Tabernacle alreadie But Calvin is herein deceived for the Tabernacle was not yet made Moses being not come downe from the mount where he received instruction for the making of the Tabernacle 3. Further Aaron might thinke that the women would hardly have parted with their jewels and that there might have risen by this meanes some tumults and stirres in their families by which meanes this attempt should have beene stayed Siml Oleast And this is very like that Aaron used all meanes secretly to have put off the people but herein was his great fault that he dissembled in so weightie a matter and did not plainly and openly stay the people QUEST XIII Whether Aarons sin here is to be excused SOme goe about to excuse or extenuate Aarons offence here 1. Bernard alleageth that Aaron was forced thereunto Sceleratis tumultuantis populi contra volunt atem suam cessit clamoribus Hee gave way unto the wicked clamours of the people against his owne minde So also Theodoret Vitulum formaré necessario coactus est He was forced of necessitie to frame a calfe And so he excuseth himselfe afterward by the peoples outrage vers 22. But nothing should have compelled Aaron to doe evill he should have feared God rather than man and chosen to die before he would see God dishonoured 2. Ambrose saith Neque excusare tantum Sacerdotem possumus neque condemnare audemus We can neither excuse so great a Priest nor yet dare condemne him But seeing Moses did afterward sharply reprove him and the Lord would for this have slaine him Deut. 9. there is no question but that he most grievously sinned 3. Some alleage by way of excuse that all Aarons courses tended to have sought delayes till Moses comming in that he called for their earings which he thought would have beene gathered with much trouble and businesse then he casteth them altogether and melteth them and then caused it to bee fashioned with a graving toole after that he made an Altar and deferred the solemnitie till the next day Oleaster But all this being granted it is so farre from excusing Aaron that perfidiosior est assensus c. his consent is so much the more treacherous dissembling his conscience when he saw idolatrie so grounded and rooted in the people than if he had given a simple assent Iun. in Analys 4. Procopius saith Quasi convitienda exprobrat c. Aaron doth as it were upbraid them and scoffingly say unto them These are thy gods c. but neither were these the words of Aaron the people so said neither is it like that Aaron being afraid of them would have scoffed with them wherefore that Aaronâ— sinne was very grievous and inexcusable doth now follow to be shewed in the next question 5. Theodoret addeth Primo populi impetum verbis compâ—scere tentavit c. That first he tried to pacifie the heat of the people with words But this is not expressed in the text it may be he would have disswaded them but that he saw them so violently carried that there was no speaking unto them QUEST XIV Of the greatnesse of Aarons sinne AArons sin then is made manifest set forth by these circumstances 1. In respect of his person he had often conference with God and by him the Lord had wrought great works and miracles in Egypt therefore his example was so much the more dangerous and his fall the greater 2. The thing that hee consented unto was a breach of the first table it was not theft or adulterie or such like but wicked idolatrie for Spiritualia peccata graviora sunt Spirituall evils are more grievous Ferus 3. Quod propriis manibus accipit signum est effoeminati servilis animi In that he taketh their earings with his owne hands it was a signe of an effeminate and servile minde Calvin 4. He sinned also grievously in his dissimulation when for feare hee against his owne conscience dissembled and so betrayed the truth Iun. 5. Borrhaius addeth that he sinned two wayes beside in usurping a lawgivers office which belonged unto Moses and in bringing in new ripes and worship which God had not commanded But Aaron offended not in the first because Moses had left him governour in his place till he returned but in the latter his presumption was great 6. Aarons fall also appeareth in this that after he made a golden calfe seeing it to be pleasing unto the people he was so forward afterward both in making an Altar and proclaiming a solemnitie Pelarg. QUEST XV. Why it pleased God to suffer Aaron to fall NOw it pleased God to suffer Aaron to fall 1. Vt humiliaretur that he might be humbled lest hee might afterward have beene too much lifted up being called to bee high Priest Ferus 2. By this example we doe see Sanctissimos interdum faede labi c. that holy men may sometime grossely fall Borrh. 3. This sheweth that Aarons Priesthood was not perfect nor able fully to reconcile men unto God seeing he himselfe was a sinner Marb Quomodo unus captivus alium liberaret How should one captive deliver another Ferus
Or one sinner make reconciliation for another 4. And for this cause also it pleased God to suffer Aaron to fall Vt nemo de gratia sua praesumat that no man should presume of his gifts or strength but let him that standeth as the Apostle saith take heed lest he fall Ferus 5. And by Aarons presumption we see how dangerous a thing it is to bring any thing into Gods service without his warrant Borrh. QUEST XVI How the golden calfe is said to be fashioned with a graving toole Vers. 4. ANd fashioned it with a graving toole and made thereof a molten calfe 1. The word here translated a graving toole is chereth which is sometime taken for a bag or purse as 2 King 5.22 where it is said that Naaman bound two talents of silver in two bags gave them to Gehezi and so some thinke that Aaron put all the peoples jewels and earings in a bag together lest they might thinke he had converted any part thereof to his owne use Cajetan but the other word vajatâ—ar he fashioned is against this sense 2. But most usually chereth is taken for a penny style or graving toole and so some thinke that Aaron with this instrument did draw a patterne making the proportion of a calfe which the workmen should follow in their casting So R. Salom. Osiand Lyran. 3. Others thinke that with this instrument Aaron made a mould in clay or such like matter and the mettall cast into it received that forme Tost q. 10. Oleast 4. Simlerus maketh a double use of this graving toole Vnum in formandâ— typo alterum in perpoliendo operefuso One in making the mould the other in polishing the worke after it was cast 5. But I rather subscribe to Gallasius that thinketh here is an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a transposing of the words putting the latter first for the golden calfe was first cast and melted and then polished and trimmed with a graving toole as workmen use to doe 6. This calfe was made by Founders worke there are three wayes to make and frame things of mettall either by hammering and beating them to some fashion as the Cherubs upon the Arke were made or by joyning the peeces and joints together which are sunderly made or by casting and melting it in a mould and so was this golden calfe made Tostat. qu. 10. QUEST XVII Why Aaron caused the likenesse of a calfe to be made rather than of any other thing Vers. 4. A Molten calfe 1. Some of the Hebrewes give this ridiculous reason why the image of a calfe was made rather than of any other thing when the Israelites were comming out of Egypt and intended to bring out Iosephs bones with them as they did they say Nilus had overflowen the place where his bones were and so Moses did make the picture of a calfe in a certaine golden plate which floting upon the water shewed the place where Iosephs bones lay which plate they say was brought among other jewels to Aaron here and cast into the fire by vertue whereof the whole masse of gold was turned into the shape of a calfe But here are many fables couched together 1. It is a very tale that Iosephs bones were found out by any such meanes 2. The people onely brought their golden earings therefore no such plate 3. Neither was there any such vertue in that golden plate if there had beene any such to convert or change the whole masse 4. Neither was there any such cause seeing the molten calfe was cast in a mould Opere fusario by Founders worke as the Latine translator readeth 2. R. Abraham seemeth to thinke that this figure of a calfe was made rather than any other as apâ—est at that time to receive some divine and celestiall influence but though Aaron were at this present grossely blinded and deceived yet it were impietie to thinke that he was given to such superstitious astrologicall observations as to make figures to derive some secret supernaturall influence and vertue into by the celestiall constellations 3. Some thinke that Aaron caused a calfe to be made to deride them as Helias did Baals Priests supposing they would not be so absurd as to ascribe divine vertue unto a calfe Procopius But it seemeth that Aaron was in good earnest by that which followeth in that he set up an Altar and proclaimed an holy day 4. It is further alleaged by some that Aaron intended not to make any thing of the gold thinking that the fire might consume it but that the Egyptians which were in the campe by their art Magike and by the operation of the devill caused the image of a calfe to come forth Ex Fero. But it may appeare vers 24. by Aarons confession unto Moses that he intended to make them an image when he cast the mettall into the fire and to what end else served the graving toole but to fashion it he would not have polished and trimmed the devils worke 5. Some further thinke they would have a calfe made because the sacrifices of bullocks are the chiefest and thereby they thought the better to please God But it is not like that they had any such purpose at this time to doe that which was pleasing unto God seeing they had heard not long before the Lord by his owne mouth forbidding them to make any kinde of image to worship 6. It is therefore most like that Aaron according to the desire of the people made a Calfe like unto the Egyptian god Apis which they had seene the Egyptians to worship and therefore they were drawne by the corrupt imitation of them to have the image of a Calfe made Lyran. Calvin Simler Gallas Augustine addeth further that the Egyptians had set up the image of an oxe or bullocke by Iosephs tombe which they worshipped So the Interlinâ—â—ry glosse giveth this reason Quia bovem adoraverunt in Aegypto Because they had used to worship a bullocke in Egypt And the Egyptians used to worship their King being dead under the forme of a live bullocke Plin. lib. 8. cap. 46. QUEST XVIII Whether the Israelites thought indeed the golden Calfe to be the God that delivered them THen they said These be thy gods O Israel which brought thee out of Egypt 1. Procopius thinketh that these words were uttered by Aaron and that hereby he would have brought them to remember that God which had brought them out of Egypt But it is evident by the text that these were the acclamations of the people 2. Lyranus thinketh that the people attribuebat idolo did attribute unto this idoll it selfe those great wonders which God had wrought for their deliverance and therefore for honour of this idoll they speake in the plurall number as men used to doe to great persons But it is not like they were so mad as to thinke the golden Calfe brought them out of Egypt cum res esset inanimata it being a thing without life Ferus And men use to speake for more